This is a modern-English version of Brown Wolf and Other Jack London Stories: Chosen and Edited By Franklin K. Mathiews, originally written by London, Jack. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.









BROWN WOLF

By Jack London

And Other Jack London Stories

As chosen by Franklin K. Mathiews Chief Scout Librarian, Boy Scouts of America










CONTENTS

TABLE OF CONTENTS










INTRODUCTION

Boys delight in men who have had adventures, and when they are privileged to read of such exploits in thrilling story form, that is the "seventh heaven" for them. Such a "boys' man" was Jack London, whose whole life was one of stirring action on land and sea. Gifted as a story teller, he wrote books almost without end. Some of them, "The Call of the Wild," "The Sea Wolf" and "White Fang," have already been recognized as fine books for boys. Others, volumes of short stories, contain many of like interest, possessing the same qualities that have made the other and longer stories so acceptable as juveniles.

Boys love men who have had exciting adventures, and when they get to read about those exploits in thrilling stories, it’s pure joy for them. One such "boys' man" was Jack London, whose entire life was filled with exciting action both on land and at sea. As a talented storyteller, he wrote countless books. Some, like "The Call of the Wild," "The Sea Wolf," and "White Fang," are already considered great reads for boys. Others, which are collections of short stories, feature many similarly engaging tales that have the same qualities making his longer works appealing to young readers.

Effort has been made by the editor to bring together in one volume a number of such stories, not for the reason alone that there might be another Jack London book for boys, but also in order to add to our juvenile literature a volume likely "to be chewed and digested," as Bacon says, a book worthy "to be read whole, and with diligence and attention." For my belief is that boys read altogether too few of such books. Or perhaps it would be more correct to say, have too few opportunities to read such books, because so often we fail to see how quick in their reading their minds are to grasp the more difficult, and how keen and competent their conscience to draw the right conclusion when situations are presented wherein men err so grievously.

The editor has worked to compile a collection of stories in one volume, not just to create another Jack London book for boys, but also to enrich our children's literature with a book that is likely "to be chewed and digested," as Bacon puts it—a book that deserves "to be read whole, and with diligence and attention." I genuinely believe that boys read too few of these kinds of books. Or perhaps it's more accurate to say they have too few chances to read such books because we often overlook how quickly they can grasp more complex ideas and how strong their ability is to draw the right conclusions in situations where people often make serious mistakes.

It is hoped the stories presented will serve to exercise both the boy's mind and conscience; that seeing and feeling life and nature as Jack London saw and felt it—the best and the worst in human nature, with the Infinite always near and from whom there is no escape—seeing and feeling such things boys will develop the emotional muscles of the spirit, have opened up new windows to their imaginations, and withal add some line or color to their life's ideals.

It is hoped that the stories presented will help develop both the boy's mind and conscience; that by seeing and feeling life and nature the way Jack London experienced it—the best and the worst in human nature, with the Infinite always close by and from whom there is no escape—by experiencing such things, boys will strengthen their emotional resilience, open up new perspectives for their imaginations, and ultimately add some depth or vibrancy to their life ideals.

FRANKLIN K. MATHIEWS, Chief Scout Librarian, Boy Scouts of America.

FRANKLIN K. MATHIEWS, Chief Scout Librarian, Boy Scouts of America.










BROWN WOLF

She had delayed, because of the dew-wet grass, in order to put on her overshoes, and when she emerged from the house found her waiting husband absorbed in the wonder of a bursting almond-bud. She sent a questing glance across the tall grass and in and out among the orchard trees.

She had hesitated to put on her rain boots because of the dewy grass, and when she finally stepped out of the house, she found her husband captivated by the marvel of a blooming almond bud. She scanned the tall grass and darted her gaze among the orchard trees.

"Where's Wolf?" she asked.

"Where's Wolf?" she asked.

"He was here a moment ago." Walt Irvine drew himself away with a jerk from the metaphysics and poetry of the organic miracle of blossom, and surveyed the landscape. "He was running a rabbit the last I saw of him."

"He was just here a second ago." Walt Irvine pulled himself away abruptly from the deep thoughts and beauty of the natural blooming, and looked around the scenery. "The last time I saw him, he was chasing a rabbit."

"Wolf! Wolf! Here, Wolf!" she called, as they left the clearing and took the trail that led down through the waxen-belled manzanita jungle to the county road.

"Wolf! Wolf! Over here, Wolf!" she called, as they left the clearing and took the path that led down through the shiny-belled manzanita thicket to the county road.

Irvine thrust between his lips the little finger of each hand and lent to her efforts a shrill whistling.

Irvine stuck the little finger of each hand between his lips and added a sharp whistle to her efforts.

She covered her ears hastily and made a wry grimace.

She quickly covered her ears and made a grimace.

"My! for a poet, delicately attuned and all the rest of it, you can make unlovely noises. My eardrums are pierced. You outwhistle——"

"My! For a poet, so finely tuned and all that, you can make some pretty awful noises. My ears are hurting. You whistle better than anyone—"

"Orpheus."

"Orpheus."

"I was about to say a street-arab," she concluded severely.

"I was just about to say a street kid," she finished sternly.

"Poesy does not prevent one from being practical—at least it doesn't prevent me. Mine is no futility of genius that can't sell gems to the magazines."

"Poesy doesn't stop someone from being practical—at least it doesn't stop me. My creativity isn't just some useless talent that can't sell articles to magazines."

He assumed a mock extravagance, and went on:

He pretended to be overly dramatic and continued:

"I am no attic singer, no ballroom warbler. And why? Because I am practical. Mine is no squalor of song that cannot transmute itself, with proper exchange value, into a flower-crowned cottage, a sweet mountain-meadow, a grove of redwoods, an orchard of thirty-seven trees, one long row of blackberries and two short rows of strawberries, to say nothing of a quarter of a mile of gurgling brook."

"I’m not someone who sings in an attic or a ballroom. And why? Because I’m practical. My music isn’t just a bunch of meaningless notes; it can actually turn into something valuable, like a cozy cottage with flowers, a beautiful mountain meadow, a grove of redwoods, an orchard with thirty-seven trees, a long row of blackberries, and two short rows of strawberries, not to mention a quarter-mile of a bubbling brook."

"Oh, that all your song-transmutations were as successful!" she laughed.

"Oh, I wish all your song transformations were as successful!" she laughed.

"Name one that wasn't."

"Name one that didn't."

"Those two beautiful sonnets that you transmuted into the cow that was accounted the worst milker in the township."

"Those two beautiful sonnets that you turned into the cow that was considered the worst milker in the town."

"She was beautiful——" he began.

"She was gorgeous——" he began.

"But she didn't give milk," Madge interrupted.

"But she didn't give milk," Madge interrupted.

"But she was beautiful, now, wasn't she?" he insisted.

"But she was beautiful, right?" he insisted.

"And here's where beauty and utility fall out," was her reply. "And there's the Wolf!"

"And this is where beauty and practicality clash," she said. "And there's the Wolf!"

From the thicket-covered hillside came a crashing of underbrush, and then, forty feet above them, on the edge of the sheer wall of rock, appeared a wolf's head and shoulders. His braced forepaws dislodged a pebble, and with sharp-pricked ears and peering eyes he watched the fall of the pebble till it struck at their feet. Then he transferred his gaze and with open mouth laughed down at them.

From the brush-covered hill, there was a loud rustling, and then, forty feet above them, on the edge of the steep rock wall, a wolf's head and shoulders emerged. He braced his front paws, knocking loose a pebble, and with his ears perked up and curious eyes, he watched the pebble fall until it hit the ground at their feet. After that, he turned his gaze and with his mouth open, seemed to laugh down at them.

"You Wolf, you!" and "You blessed Wolf!" the man and woman called out to him. The ears flattened back and down at the sound, and the head seemed to snuggle under the caress of an invisible hand.

"You wolf, you!" and "You blessed wolf!" the man and woman shouted at him. His ears flattened back and down at the sound, and his head seemed to tuck under the touch of an invisible hand.

They watched him scramble backward into the thicket, then proceeded on their way. Several minutes later, rounding a turn in the trail where the descent was less precipitous, he joined them in the midst of a miniature avalanche of pebbles and loose soil. He was not demonstrative. A pat and a rub around the ears from the man, and a more prolonged caressing from the woman, and he was away down the trail in front of them, gliding effortlessly over the ground in true wolf fashion.

They saw him scramble back into the bushes, then continued on their way. A few minutes later, as they turned a corner in the trail where it was less steep, he caught up with them in the middle of a small avalanche of pebbles and loose dirt. He didn’t show much emotion. A quick pat and rub around the ears from the man, followed by a longer caress from the woman, and he was off down the trail ahead of them, moving smoothly over the ground like a true wolf.

In build and coat and brush he was a huge timber-wolf; but the lie was given to his wolf-hood by his color and marking. There the dog unmistakably advertised itself. No wolf was ever colored like him. He was brown, deep brown, red-brown, an orgy of browns. Back and shoulders were a warm brown that paled on the sides and underneath to a yellow that was dingy because of the brown that lingered in it. The white of the throat and paws and the spots over the eyes was dirty because of the persistent and ineradicable brown, while the eyes themselves were twin topazes, golden and brown.

In build and coat, he looked like a massive timber wolf; however, his color and markings betrayed that he was a dog. There was no mistaking it. No wolf ever had a coat like his. He was various shades of brown—rich brown, reddish-brown, a mix of browns. His back and shoulders were a warm brown that faded on the sides and underneath to a yellow that looked dull because of the brown mixed in. The white of his throat and paws, as well as the spots over his eyes, appeared dirty due to the stubborn brown that never went away, while his eyes were like twin topazes, a blend of gold and brown.

The man and woman loved the dog very much; perhaps this was because it had been such a task to win his love. It had been no easy matter when he first drifted in mysteriously out of nowhere to their little mountain cottage. Footsore and famished, he had killed a rabbit under their very noses and under their very windows, and then crawled away and slept by the spring at the foot of the blackberry bushes. When Walt Irvine went down to inspect the intruder, he was snarled at for his pains, and Madge likewise was snarled at when she went down to present, as a peace-offering, a large pan of bread and milk.

The man and woman loved the dog a lot; maybe it was because it had taken so much effort to earn his love. It wasn't easy when he first appeared out of nowhere at their little mountain cottage. Tired and starving, he had caught a rabbit right in front of them and then crawled away to sleep by the spring at the base of the blackberry bushes. When Walt Irvine went down to check on the intruder, he was growled at for his trouble, and Madge was also growled at when she went down to offer a big pan of bread and milk as a peace gesture.

A most unsociable dog he proved to be, resenting all their advances, refusing to let them lay hands on him, menacing them with bared fangs and bristling hair. Nevertheless he remained, sleeping and resting by the spring, and eating the food they gave him after they set it down at a safe distance and retreated. His wretched physical condition explained why he lingered; and when he had recuperated, after several days' sojourn, he disappeared.

He turned out to be a very unsociable dog, rejecting all their attempts to approach him, threatening them with his bared teeth and raised fur. Still, he stayed by the spring, sleeping and resting, and eating the food they left for him after putting it down at a safe distance and backing away. His terrible physical condition explained why he stayed; and after he recovered, following several days there, he vanished.

And this would have been the end of him, so far as Irvine and his wife were concerned, had not Irvine at that particular time been called away into the northern part of the state. Biding along on the train, near to the line between California and Oregon, he chanced to look out of the window and saw his unsociable guest sliding along the wagon road, brown and wolfish, tired yet tireless, dust-covered and soiled with two hundred miles of travel.

And this would have been the end of him, as far as Irvine and his wife were concerned, if Irvine hadn’t been called away to the northern part of the state at that particular time. While riding on the train, near the border of California and Oregon, he happened to look out the window and saw his unfriendly guest moving along the dirt road, looking worn and wild, both exhausted and full of energy, covered in dust and dirt from two hundred miles of travel.

Now Irvine was a man of impulse, a poet. He got off the train at the next station, bought a piece of meat at a butcher shop, and captured the vagrant on the outskirts of the town. The return trip was made in the baggage car, and so Wolf came a second time to the mountain cottage. Here he was tied up for a week and made love to by the man and woman. But it was very circumspect love-making. Remote and alien as a traveller from another planet, he snarled down their soft-spoken love-words. He never barked. In all the time they had him he was never known to bark.

Now Irvine was a spontaneous guy, a poet. He got off the train at the next station, bought a piece of meat at a butcher shop, and caught the stray dog on the outskirts of town. The return trip was made in the baggage car, and so Wolf came back to the mountain cottage a second time. Here, he was tied up for a week and loved by the man and woman. But it was very careful love-making. Distant and foreign like a traveler from another planet, he growled at their soft-spoken words of love. He never barked. Throughout the time they had him, he was never known to bark.

To win him became a problem. Irvine liked problems. He had a metal plate made, on which was stamped: "Return to Walt Irvine, Glen Ellen, Sonoma County, California." This was riveted to a collar and strapped about the dog's neck. Then he was turned loose, and promptly He disappeared. A day later came a telegram from Mendocino County. In twenty hours he had made over a hundred miles to the north, and was still going when captured.

To win him over became a challenge. Irvine enjoyed challenges. He had a metal tag made with the words: "Return to Walt Irvine, Glen Ellen, Sonoma County, California." This was attached to a collar and fastened around the dog's neck. Then he was set free, and he quickly vanished. A day later, a telegram arrived from Mendocino County. In just twenty hours, he had traveled over a hundred miles north and was still on the move when he was caught.

He came back by Wells Fargo Express, was tied up three days, and was loosed on the fourth and lost. This time he gained southern Oregon before he was caught and returned. Always, as soon as he received his liberty, he fled away, and always he fled north. He was possessed of an obsession that drove him north. The homing instinct, Irvine called it, after he had expended the selling price of a sonnet in getting the animal back from northern Oregon.

He returned via Wells Fargo Express, was stuck for three days, and was released on the fourth but then got lost. This time, he made it to southern Oregon before he was found and brought back. Each time he regained his freedom, he ran away, and he always ran north. He had an obsession that pushed him north. Irvine referred to it as the homing instinct, after he spent the equivalent of a sonnet’s selling price to get the animal back from northern Oregon.

Another time the brown wanderer succeeded in traversing half the length of California, all of Oregon, and most of Washington, before he was picked up and returned "Collect." A remarkable thing was the speed with which he traveled. Fed up and rested, as soon as he was loosed he devoted all his energy to getting over the ground. On the first day's run he was known to cover as high as a hundred and fifty miles, and after that he would average a hundred miles a day until caught. He always arrived back lean and hungry and savage, and always departed fresh and vigorous, cleaving his way northward in response to some prompting of his being that no one could understand.

Another time, the brown wanderer managed to cover half the length of California, all of Oregon, and most of Washington before he was picked up and returned "Collect." What was remarkable was the speed at which he traveled. Once he was fed and rested, he put all his energy into moving quickly. On the first day, he could cover as much as one hundred and fifty miles, and after that, he averaged around a hundred miles a day until he was caught. He always came back lean, hungry, and fierce, and he left each time feeling fresh and strong, heading north in response to some urge within him that no one could understand.

But at last, after a futile year of flight, he accepted the inevitable and elected to remain at the cottage where first he had killed the rabbit and slept by the spring. Even after that, a long time elapsed before the man and woman succeeded in patting him. It was a great victory, for they alone were allowed to put hands on him. He was fastidiously exclusive, and no guest at the cottage ever succeeded in making up to him. A low growl greeted such approach; if any one had the hardihood to come nearer, the lips lifted, the naked fangs appeared, and the growl became a snarl—a snarl so terrible and malignant that it awed the stoutest of them, as it likewise awed the farmers' dogs that knew ordinary dog snarling, but had never seen wolf snarling before.

But finally, after a pointless year of running away, he accepted what was inevitable and chose to stay in the cottage where he had first killed the rabbit and slept by the spring. Even after that, a long time passed before the man and woman could manage to touch him. It was a big win, as they were the only ones allowed to do so. He was very selective, and no guest at the cottage ever managed to get close to him. A low growl warned them off; if anyone had the nerve to come closer, his lips would curl back, revealing sharp fangs, and the growl would turn into a snarl—a snarl so fierce and menacing that it intimidated even the bravest among them, just as it intimidated the farmers' dogs who were used to normal dog snarling but had never encountered a wolf's snarl before.

He was without antecedents. His history began with Walt and Madge. He had come up from the south, but never a clew did they get of the owner from whom he had evidently fled. Mrs. Johnson, their nearest neighbor and the one who supplied them with milk, proclaimed him a Klondike dog. Her brother was burrowing for frozen pay-streaks in that far country, and so she constituted herself an authority on the subject.

He had no background. His story started with Walt and Madge. He had come from the south, but they never had a clue about the owner he had clearly escaped from. Mrs. Johnson, their closest neighbor and the one who provided them with milk, claimed he was a Klondike dog. Her brother was digging for frozen gold in that remote place, so she considered herself an expert on the topic.

But they did not dispute her. There were the tips of Wolf's ears, obviously so severely frozen at some time that they would never quite heal again. Besides, he looked like the photographs of the Alaskan dogs they saw published in magazines and newspapers. They often speculated over his past, and tried to conjure up (from what they had read and heard) what his northland life had been. That the northland still drew him, they knew; for at night they sometimes heard him crying softly; and when the north wind blew and the bite of frost was in the air, a great restlessness would come upon him and he would lift a mournful lament which they knew to be the long wolf-howl. Yet he never barked. No provocation was great enough to draw from him that canine cry.

But they didn’t argue with her. There were the tips of Wolf's ears, clearly frozen at some point in the past, never to fully heal. Plus, he resembled the pictures of Alaskan dogs they saw in magazines and newspapers. They often wondered about his past and tried to imagine (based on what they had read and heard) what his life in the north had been like. They knew that the north still called to him; sometimes at night, they heard him softly crying, and when the north wind blew with a bite of frost in the air, a deep restlessness would overcome him, and he would let out a mournful howl that they recognized as the long wolf-howl. Yet he never barked. No amount of provocation was enough to make him let out that canine cry.

Long discussion they had, during the time of winning him, as to whose dog he was. Each claimed him, and each proclaimed loudly any expression of affection made by him. But the man had the better of it at first, chiefly because he was a man. It was patent that Wolf had had no experience with women. He did not understand women. Madge's skirts were something he never quite accepted. The swish of them was enough to set him a-bristle with suspicion, and on a windy day she could not approach him at all.

They had a long discussion about who owned the dog while trying to win him over. Everyone claimed him and announced any signs of affection he showed. But the man had the upper hand at first, mainly because he was a man. It was clear that Wolf had no experience with women. He didn’t understand them. Madge's skirts were something he never fully accepted. The sound of them was enough to put him on high alert, and on a windy day, she couldn’t get close to him at all.

On the other hand, it was Madge who fed him; also it was she who ruled the kitchen, and it was by her favor, and her favor alone, that he was permitted to come within that sacred precinct. It was because of these things that she bade fair to overcome the handicap of her garments. Then it was that Walt put forth special effort, making it a practice to have Wolf lie at his feet while he wrote, and, between petting and talking, losing much time from his work. Walt won in the end, and his victory was most probably due to the fact that he was a man, though Madge averred that they would have had another quarter of a mile of gurgling brook, and at least two west winds sighing through their redwoods, had Walt properly devoted his energies to song-transmutation and left Wolf alone to exercise a natural taste and an unbiased judgment.

On the other hand, it was Madge who fed him; she also ruled the kitchen, and it was only through her favor that he was allowed to enter that sacred space. Because of this, she seemed likely to overcome the disadvantage of her clothing. During this time, Walt made a special effort, getting into the habit of having Wolf lie at his feet while he wrote, and between petting and talking, he lost a lot of time from his work. In the end, Walt succeeded, and his victory was likely due to the fact that he was a man, though Madge insisted that they would have had another quarter of a mile of gurgling brook, and at least two west winds sighing through their redwoods, if Walt had properly focused his energy on transforming songs and left Wolf alone to exercise a natural taste and an unbiased judgment.

"It's about time I heard from those triolets," Walt said, after a silence of five minutes, during which they had swung steadily down the trail. "There'll be a check at the post office, I know, and we'll transmute it into beautiful buckwheat flour, a gallon of maple syrup, and a new pair of overshoes for you."

"It's about time I heard from those triolets," Walt said after a five-minute silence while they continued down the trail. "I know there will be a check at the post office, and we'll turn it into some nice buckwheat flour, a gallon of maple syrup, and a new pair of overshoes for you."

"And into beautiful milk from Mrs. Johnson's beautiful cow," Madge added. "To-morrow's the first of the month, you know."

"And into the lovely milk from Mrs. Johnson’s gorgeous cow," Madge added. "Tomorrow's the first of the month, you know."

Walt scowled unconsciously; then his face brightened, and he clapped his hand to his breast pocket.

Walt frowned without realizing it; then his expression changed to one of excitement, and he patted his breast pocket.

"Never mind. I have here a nice, beautiful, new cow, the best milker in California."

"Forget it. I have a nice, beautiful, new cow here, the best milk producer in California."

"When did you write it?" she demanded eagerly. Then, reproachfully, "And you never showed it to me."

"When did you write this?" she asked eagerly. Then, with a hint of reproach, "And you never showed it to me."

"I saved it to read to you on the way to the post office, in a spot remarkably like this one," he answered, indicating, with a wave of his hand, a dry log on which to sit.

"I saved it to read to you on the way to the post office, in a place surprisingly similar to this one," he replied, gesturing with a wave of his hand to a dry log to sit on.

A tiny stream flowed out of a dense fern-brake, slipped down a mossy-lipped stone, and ran across the path at their feet. From the valley arose the mellow song of meadow larks, while about them, in and out, through sunshine and shadow, fluttered great yellow butterflies.

A small stream trickled out from a thick patch of ferns, glided over a moss-covered stone, and flowed across the path at their feet. From the valley came the sweet song of meadowlarks, while around them, flitting in and out between the sunlight and shadows, were large yellow butterflies.

Up from below came another sound that broke in upon Walt reading softly from his manuscript. It was a crunching of heavy feet, punctuated now and again by the clattering of a displaced stone. As Walt finished and looked to his wife for approval, a man came into view around the turn of the trail. He was bareheaded and sweaty. With a handkerchief in one hand he mopped his face, while in the other hand he carried a new hat and a wilted starched collar which he had removed from his neck. He was a well-built man, and his muscles seemed on the point of bursting out of the painfully new and ready-made black clothes he wore.

Up from below came another sound that interrupted Walt as he read softly from his manuscript. It was the crunch of heavy footsteps, occasionally interrupted by the clattering of a loose stone. After Walt finished and looked at his wife for approval, a man appeared around the bend of the trail. He was hatless and sweaty. Wiping his face with a handkerchief in one hand, he held a new hat and a wilted starched collar he had taken off his neck in the other. He was a well-built man, and his muscles looked like they were about to burst out of the painfully new and ready-made black clothes he wore.

"Warm day," Walt greeted him. Walt believed in country democracy, and never missed an opportunity to practice it.

"Nice day," Walt said to him. Walt believed in democracy in the countryside and never missed a chance to put it into action.

The man paused and nodded.

The man paused and nodded.

"I guess I ain't used much to the warm," he vouchsafed half apologetically. "I'm more accustomed to zero weather."

"I guess I'm not really used to the heat," he said, half apologetically. "I'm more accustomed to freezing temperatures."

"You don't find any of that in this country," Walt laughed.

"You don't find any of that here," Walt laughed.

"Should say not," the man answered. "An' I ain't here a-lookin' for it neither. I'm tryin' to find my sister. Mebbe you know where she lives. Her name's Johnson, Mrs. William Johnson."

"Definitely not," the man replied. "And I’m not here to look for it either. I’m trying to find my sister. Maybe you know where she lives. Her name’s Johnson, Mrs. William Johnson."

"You're not her Klondike brother!" Madge cried, her eyes bright with interest, "about whom we've heard so much?"

"You're not her Klondike brother!" Madge exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with interest. "The one we've heard so much about?"

"Yes'm, that's me," he answered modestly. "My name's Miller, Skiff Miller. I just thought I'd s'prise her."

"Yes, that's me," he replied modestly. "My name's Miller, Skiff Miller. I just thought I'd surprise her."

"You are on the right track then. Only you've come by the footpath." Madge stood up to direct him, pointing up the canyon a quarter of a mile. "You see that blasted redwood! Take the little trail turning off to the right. It's the short cut to her house. You can't miss it."

"You’re on the right path then. You just took the footpath." Madge stood up to guide him, pointing up the canyon about a quarter of a mile. "Do you see that annoying redwood? Take the small trail that branches off to the right. It’s a shortcut to her house. You won’t miss it."

"Yes'm, thank you, ma'am," he said.

"Yes, thank you, ma'am," he said.

He made tentative efforts to go, but seemed awkwardly rooted to the spot. He was gazing at her with an open admiration of which he was quite unconscious, and which was drowning, along with him, in the rising sea of embarrassment in which he floundered.

He made hesitant attempts to leave, but he seemed awkwardly stuck in place. He was looking at her with a genuine admiration that he didn't even realize, and it was getting washed away, along with him, in the growing tide of embarrassment he was struggling with.

"We'd like to hear you tell about the Klondike," Madge said. "Mayn't we come over some day while you are at your sister's! Or, better yet, won't you come over and have dinner with us?"

"We'd love to hear you talk about the Klondike," Madge said. "Can we come over one day while you're at your sister's? Or, even better, why don't you come over and have dinner with us?"

"Yes'm, thank you, ma'am," he mumbled mechanically. Then he caught himself up and added: "I ain't stoppin' long. I got to be pullin' north again. I go out on to-night's train. You see, I've got a mail contract with the government."

"Yes, thank you, ma'am," he mumbled robotically. Then he caught himself and added, "I won't be here long. I have to head north again. I'm taking tonight's train. You see, I have a mail contract with the government."

When Madge had said that it was too bad, he made another futile effort to go. But he could not take his eyes from her face. He forgot his embarrassment in his admiration, and it was her turn to flush and feel uncomfortable.

When Madge said it was too bad, he made another pointless attempt to leave. But he couldn’t take his eyes off her face. He forgot his embarrassment in his admiration, and now it was her turn to blush and feel uneasy.

It was at this juncture, when Walt had just decided it was time for him to be saying something to relieve the strain, that Wolf, who had been away nosing through the brush, trotted wolf-like into view.

It was at this moment, when Walt had just decided it was time for him to say something to ease the tension, that Wolf, who had been off exploring the bushes, trotted into view like a wolf.

Skiff Miller's abstraction disappeared. The pretty woman before him passed out of his field of vision. He had eyes only for the dog, and a great wonder came into his face.

Skiff Miller's abstraction vanished. The attractive woman in front of him moved out of his view. He focused solely on the dog, and a sense of awe appeared on his face.

"Well, I'll be hanged!" he enunciated slowly and solemnly.

"Wow, I can't believe this!" he said slowly and seriously.

He sat down ponderingly on the log, leaving Madge standing. At the sound of his voice, Wolf's ears had flattened down, then his mouth had opened in a laugh. He trotted slowly up to the stranger and first smelled his hands, then licked them with his tongue.

He sat down thoughtfully on the log, leaving Madge standing. At the sound of his voice, Wolf's ears flattened, then his mouth opened in a laugh. He slowly trotted up to the stranger, first sniffing his hands, then licking them with his tongue.

Skiff Miller patted the dog's head, and slowly and solemnly repeated, "Well, I'll be hanged!"

Skiff Miller patted the dog's head and slowly and seriously repeated, "Well, I'll be damned!"

"Excuse me, ma'am," he said the next moment, "I was just s'prised some, that was all."

"Excuse me, ma'am," he said a moment later, "I was just a bit surprised, that’s all."

"We're surprised, too," she answered lightly. "We never saw Wolf make up to a stranger before."

"We're surprised, too," she replied casually. "We've never seen Wolf charm a stranger before."

"Is that what you call him—Wolf?" the man asked.

"Is that what you call him—Wolf?" the man asked.

Madge nodded. "But I can't understand his friendliness toward you—unless it's because you're from the Klondike. He's a Klondike dog, you know."

Madge nodded. "But I can't get why he's so friendly to you—unless it's because you're from the Klondike. He's a Klondike dog, you know."

"Yes'm," Miller said absently. He lifted one of Wolf's forelegs and examined the footpads, pressing them and denting them with his thumb. "Kind of soft," he remarked. "He ain't been on trail for a long time."

"Yeah," Miller said absentmindedly. He lifted one of Wolf's front legs and checked the footpads, pressing into them with his thumb. "Pretty soft," he noted. "He hasn't been on the trail in a while."

"I say," Walt broke in, "it is remarkable the way he lets you handle him."

"I mean," Walt interrupted, "it's impressive how he lets you take charge of him."

Skiff Miller arose, no longer awkward with admiration of Madge, and in a sharp, businesslike manner asked, "How long have you had him?"

Skiff Miller stood up, no longer feeling awkward about his admiration for Madge, and in a direct, professional tone asked, "How long have you had him?"

But just then the dog, squirming and rubbing against the newcomer's legs, opened his mouth and barked. It was an explosive bark, brief and joyous, but a bark.

But just then the dog, wiggling and rubbing against the newcomer's legs, opened his mouth and barked. It was a loud bark, short and happy, but a bark.

"That's a new one on me," Skiff Miller remarked.

"That's a fresh one for me," Skiff Miller said.

Walt and Madge stared at each other. The miracle had happened. Wolf had barked.

Walt and Madge looked at each other. The miracle had occurred. Wolf had barked.

"It's the first time he ever barked," Madge said.

"It's the first time he's ever barked," Madge said.

"First time I ever heard him, too," Miller volunteered.

"That's the first time I've ever heard him, too," Miller said.

Madge smiled at him. The man was evidently a humorist.

Madge smiled at him. The guy was clearly a comedian.

"Of course," she said, "since you have only seen him for five minutes."

"Of course," she said, "since you’ve only seen him for five minutes."

Skiff Miller looked at her sharply, seeking in her face the guile her words had led him to suspect.

Skiff Miller looked at her intently, trying to find in her expression the deceit that her words had made him suspect.

"I thought you understood," he said slowly. "I thought you'd tumbled to it from his makin' up to me. He's my dog. His name ain't Wolf. It's Brown."

"I thought you got it," he said slowly. "I thought you figured it out from how he was being nice to me. He's my dog. His name isn't Wolf. It's Brown."

"Oh, Walt!" was Madge's instinctive cry to her husband.

"Oh, Walt!" was Madge's instinctive response to her husband.

Walt was on the defensive at once.

Walt immediately went on the defensive.

"How do you know he's your dog?" he demanded.

"How do you know he's your dog?" he asked.

"Because he is," was the reply.

"Because he is," was the response.

"Mere assertion," Walt said sharply.

"Woo, just saying," Walt replied sharply.

In his slow and pondering way, Skiff Miller looked at him, then asked, with a nod of his head toward Madge:

In his slow and thoughtful manner, Skiff Miller glanced at him and then asked, giving a nod of his head toward Madge:

"How d'you know she's your wife? You just say, 'Because she is,' and I'll say it's mere assertion. The dog's mine. I bred 'm an' raised 'm, an' I guess I ought to know. Look here. I'll prove it to you."

"How do you know she's your wife? You just say, 'Because she is,' and I'll say that's just claiming it. The dog is mine. I bred him and raised him, so I should know. Look, I'll prove it to you."

Skiff Miller turned to the dog. "Brown!" His voice rang out sharply, and at the sound the dog's ears flattened down as to a caress. "Gee!" The dog made a swinging turn to the right. "Now mush-on!" And the dog ceased his swing abruptly and started straight ahead, halting obediently at command.

Skiff Miller turned to the dog. "Brown!" His voice cut through the air, and at the sound, the dog's ears pinned back like it was being petted. "Gee!" The dog quickly turned to the right. "Now mush-on!" And the dog stopped its turn immediately and moved straight ahead, stopping obediently when commanded.

"I can do it with whistles," Skiff Miller said proudly. "He was my lead dog."

"I can handle it with whistles," Skiff Miller said proudly. "He was my lead dog."

"But you are not going to take him away with you?" Madge asked tremulously.

"But you’re not going to take him away with you?" Madge asked nervously.

The man nodded.

The guy nodded.

"Back into that awful Klondike world of suffering?"

"Back into that terrible Klondike world of pain?"

He nodded and added: "Oh, it ain't so bad as all that. Look at me. Pretty healthy specimen, ain't I!"

He nodded and added, "Oh, it's not that bad. Look at me. I'm a pretty healthy guy, right?"

"But the dogs! The terrible hardship, the heart-breaking toil, the starvation, the frost! Oh, I've read about it and I know."

"But the dogs! The awful struggle, the heartbreaking labor, the hunger, the cold! Oh, I've read about it and I understand."

"I nearly ate him once, over on Little Fish River," Miller volunteered grimly. "If I hadn't got a moose that day was all that saved 'm."

"I almost ate him once, over by Little Fish River," Miller said darkly. "If I hadn't gotten a moose that day, that would have been the end for him."

"I'd have died first!" Madge cried.

"I'd have died first!" Madge shouted.

"Things is different down here," Miller explained. "You don't have to eat dogs. You think different just about the time you're all in. You've never been all in, so you don't know anything about it."

"Things are different down here," Miller explained. "You don't have to eat dogs. You start thinking differently once you're fully invested. You've never been fully invested, so you don't know anything about it."

"That's the very point," she argued warmly. "Dogs are not eaten in California. Why not leave him here? He is happy. He'll never want for food—you know that. He'll never suffer from cold and hardship. Here all is softness and gentleness. Neither the human nor nature is savage. He will never know a whip-lash again. And as for the weather—why, it never snows here."

"That's exactly the point," she said warmly. "Dogs aren't eaten in California. Why not leave him here? He's happy. He’ll never go hungry—you know that. He’ll never have to deal with cold and hardship. Here, everything is soft and gentle. Neither people nor nature are cruel. He’ll never feel a whip again. And about the weather—well, it never snows here."

"But it's all-fired hot in summer, beggin' your pardon," Skiff Miller laughed.

"But it's really hot in summer, if you don't mind me saying," Skiff Miller laughed.

"But you do not answer," Madge continued passionately. "What have you to offer him in that northland life?"

"But you aren't answering," Madge went on passionately. "What do you have to offer him in that life up north?"

"Grub, when I've got it, and that's most of the time," came the answer.

"Food, when I've got it, and that's most of the time," came the answer.

"And the rest of the time?"

"And what about the rest of the time?"

"No grub."

"No food."

"And the work?"

"And the job?"

"Yes, plenty of work," Miller blurted out impatiently. "Work without end, an' famine, an' frost, an' all the rest of the miseries—that's what he'll get when he comes with me. But he likes it. He is used to it. He knows that life. He was born to it an' brought up to it. An' you don't know anything about it. You don't know what you're talking about. That's where the dog belongs, and that's where he'll be happiest."

"Yeah, a ton of work," Miller said impatiently. "Endless work, along with hunger, cold, and all the other hardships—that's what he'll face when he comes with me. But he loves it. He's used to it. He knows that life. He was born into it and raised in it. And you don't know anything about it. You have no idea what you're saying. That's where the dog belongs, and that's where he'll be the happiest."

"The dog doesn't go," Walt announced in a determined voice. "So there is no need of further discussion."

"The dog isn't going," Walt stated firmly. "So there's no need for any more discussion."

"What's that?" Skiff Miller demanded, big brows lowering and an obstinate flush of blood reddening his forehead.

"What's that?" Skiff Miller asked, his thick eyebrows furrowing and a stubborn flush creeping onto his forehead.

"I said the dog doesn't go, and that settles it. I don't believe he's your dog. You may have seen him sometime. You may even sometime have driven him for his owner. But his obeying the ordinary driving commands of the Alaskan trail is no demonstration that he is yours. Any dog in Alaska would obey you as he obeyed. Besides, he is undoubtedly a valuable dog, as dogs go in Alaska, and that is sufficient explanation of your desire to get possession of him. Anyway, you've got to prove property."

"I said the dog doesn't belong to you, and that's that. I don't think he's your dog. You might have seen him before. You might have even driven him for his owner at some point. But just because he follows basic commands on the Alaskan trail doesn't prove he's yours. Any dog in Alaska would listen to you just like he did. Plus, he's clearly a valuable dog, especially up here, and that's enough reason for you to want to claim him. Either way, you'll have to show proof of ownership."

Skiff Miller, cool and collected, the obstinate flush a trifle deeper on his forehead, his huge muscles bulging under the black cloth of his coat, carefully looked the poet up and down as though measuring the strength of his slenderness.

Skiff Miller, calm and composed, with a stubborn blush slightly deeper on his forehead, his massive muscles straining against the black fabric of his coat, assessed the poet from head to toe as if evaluating the strength of his slim build.

The Klondiker's face took on a contemptuous expression as he said finally: "I reckon there's nothin' in sight to prevent me takin' the dog right here an' now."

The Klondiker's face turned disdainful as he finally said: "I guess there's nothing stopping me from taking the dog right here and now."

Walt's face reddened, and the striking-muscles of his arms and shoulders seemed to stiffen and grow tense. His wife fluttered apprehensively into the breach.

Walt's face turned red, and the muscles in his arms and shoulders appeared to tense up. His wife nervously stepped in to intervene.

"Maybe Mr. Miller is right," she said. "I am afraid that he is. Wolf does seem to know him, and certainly he answers to the name of 'Brown.' He made friends with him instantly, and you know that's something he never did with anybody before. Besides, look at the way he barked. He was just bursting with joy. Joy over what? Without doubt at finding Mr. Miller."

"Maybe Mr. Miller is right," she said. "I’m afraid he might be. Wolf really seems to know him, and he definitely responds to the name 'Brown.' He became friends with him right away, and you know that’s not something he’s ever done with anyone else before. Plus, look at how he barked. He was just overflowing with joy. Joy about what? Clearly, it’s because he found Mr. Miller."

Walt's striking-muscles relaxed, and his shoulders seemed to droop with hopelessness.

Walt's impressive muscles relaxed, and his shoulders appeared to slump with despair.

"I guess you're right, Madge," he said. "Wolf isn't Wolf, but Brown, and he must belong to Mr. Miller."

"I guess you're right, Madge," he said. "Wolf isn't Wolf, he's Brown, and he must belong to Mr. Miller."

"Perhaps Mr. Miller will sell him," she suggested. "We can buy him."

"Maybe Mr. Miller will sell him," she suggested. "We can buy him."

Skiff Miller shook his head, no longer belligerent, but kindly, quick to be generous in response to generousness.

Skiff Miller shook his head, no longer confrontational, but warm, quick to be generous in return for kindness.

"I had five dogs," he said, casting about for the easiest way to temper his refusal. "He was the leader. They was the crack team of Alaska. Nothin' could touch 'em. In 1898 I refused five thousand dollars for the bunch. Dogs was high, then, anyway; but that wasn't what made the fancy price. It was the team itself. Brown was the best in the team. That winter I refused twelve hundred for 'm. I didn't sell 'm then, an' I ain't a-sellin' 'm now. Besides, I think a mighty lot of that dog. I've been lookin' for 'm for three years. It made me fair sick when I found he'd been stole—not the value of him, but the—well, I liked 'm so, that's all. I couldn't believe my eyes when I seen 'm just now. I thought I was dreamin'. It was too good to be true. Why, I was his nurse. I put 'm to bed, snug every night. His mother died, and I brought 'm up on condensed milk at two dollars a can when I couldn't afford it in my own coffee. He never knew any mother but me. He used to suck my finger regular, the darn little pup—that finger right there!"

"I had five dogs," he said, looking for the easiest way to soften his refusal. "He was the leader. They were the top team in Alaska. Nothing could touch them. In 1898, I turned down five thousand dollars for the whole group. Dogs were expensive back then, sure; but that wasn't what drove the high price. It was the team itself. Brown was the best in the team. That winter, I turned down twelve hundred for him. I didn’t sell him then, and I’m not selling him now. Plus, I care a lot about that dog. I've been searching for him for three years. It made me really sick when I found out he’d been stolen—not because of the money he’s worth, but because I just liked him so much, that's all. I couldn't believe my eyes when I saw him just now. I thought I was dreaming. It was too good to be true. Why, I was his caregiver. I put him to bed, snug every night. His mother died, and I raised him on condensed milk at two dollars a can when I couldn't even afford it for my own coffee. He never knew any mother but me. He used to suck on my finger regularly, that little pup—that finger right there!"

And Skiff Miller, too overwrought for speech, held up a forefinger for them to see.

And Skiff Miller, too overwhelmed to speak, held up a finger for them to see.

"That very finger," he managed to articulate, as though it somehow clinched the proof of ownership and the bond of affection.

"That very finger," he was able to say, as if it somehow sealed the proof of ownership and the connection of love.

He was still gazing at his extended finger when Madge began to speak.

He was still staring at his outstretched finger when Madge started to speak.

"But the dog," she said. "You haven't considered the dog."

"But the dog," she said. "You haven't thought about the dog."

Skiff Miller looked puzzled.

Skiff Miller looked confused.

"Have you thought about him?" she asked.

"Have you thought about him?" she asked.

"Don't know what you're drivin' at," was the response.

"I don't understand what you're getting at," was the response.

"Maybe the dog has some choice in the matter," Madge went on. "Maybe he has his likes and desires. You have not considered him. You give him no choice. It has never entered your mind that possibly he might prefer California to Alaska. You consider only what you like. You do with him as you would with a sack of potatoes or a bale of hay."

"Maybe the dog has some say in this," Madge continued. "Maybe he has his own preferences and wants. You haven't thought about him. You give him no options. It hasn't crossed your mind that he might actually prefer California over Alaska. You only think about what you want. You treat him like a sack of potatoes or a bale of hay."

This was a new way of looking at it, and Miller was visibly impressed as he debated it in his mind. Madge took advantage of his indecision.

This was a fresh perspective, and Miller was clearly impressed as he considered it. Madge seized the opportunity created by his uncertainty.

"If you really love him, what would be happiness to him would be your happiness also," she urged.

"If you truly love him, what would make him happy should also make you happy," she insisted.

Skiff Miller continued to debate with himself, and Madge stole a glance of exultation to her husband, who looked back warm approval.

Skiff Miller kept debating with himself, and Madge stole a glance of triumph at her husband, who looked back with warm approval.

"What do you think?" the Klondiker suddenly demanded.

"What do you think?" the Klondiker suddenly asked.

It was her turn to be puzzled. "What do you mean?" she asked.

It was her turn to be confused. "What do you mean?" she asked.

"D'ye think he'd sooner stay in California!"

"D'you think he'd rather stay in California!"

She nodded her head with positiveness. "I am sure of it."

She nodded confidently. "I'm sure of it."

Skiff Miller again debated with himself, though this time aloud, at the same time running his gaze in a judicial way over the mooted animal.

Skiff Miller once again argued with himself, but this time he spoke out loud, while also examining the disputed animal with a critical eye.

"He was a good worker. He's done a heap of work for me. He never loafed on me, an' he was a joe-dandy at hammerin' a raw team into shape. He's got a head on him. He can do everything but talk. He knows what you say to him. Look at 'm now. He knows we're talkin' about him."

"He was a great worker. He’s done a ton of work for me. He never slacked off, and he was really good at getting a raw team in shape. He’s sharp. He can do everything except talk. He gets what you say to him. Look at him now. He knows we’re talking about him."

The dog was lying at Skiff Miller's feet, head close down on paws, ears erect and listening, and eyes that were quick and eager to follow the sound of speech as it fell from the lips of first one and then the other.

The dog was lying at Skiff Miller's feet, head resting on its paws, ears perked up and listening, and eyes that were sharp and eager to follow the sounds of conversation as they came from one person and then the other.

"An' there's a lot of work in 'm yet. He's good for years to come. An' I do like him."

"There's still a lot of work to do with him. He's a good investment for years ahead. And I really like him."

Once or twice after that Skiff Miller opened his mouth and closed it again without speaking. Finally he said:

Once or twice after that, Skiff Miller opened his mouth and closed it again without saying anything. Finally, he spoke:

"I'll tell you what I'll do. Your remarks, ma'am, has some weight in them. The dog's worked hard, and maybe he's earned a soft berth an' has got a right to choose. Anyway, we'll leave it up to him. Whatever he says, goes. You people stay right here settin' down. I'll say good-by and walk off casual-like. If he wants to stay, he can stay. If he wants to come with me, let 'm come. I won't call 'm to come an' don't you call 'm to come back."

"I'll tell you what I'm going to do. Your comments, ma'am, carry some weight. The dog has worked hard, and maybe he deserves a comfy spot and has the right to choose. Anyway, we'll leave it up to him. Whatever he decides goes. You all stay right here. I'll say goodbye and walk away casually. If he wants to stay, he can stay. If he wants to come with me, let him come. I won’t call him to come, and don’t you call him to come back."

He looked with sudden suspicion at Madge, and added, "Only you must play fair. No persuadin' after my back is turned."

He suddenly looked at Madge with suspicion and added, "Just make sure to play fair. No convincing when I'm not looking."

"We'll play fair," Madge began, but Skiff Miller broke in on her assurances.

"We'll play fair," Madge started, but Skiff Miller interrupted her promises.

"I know the ways of women," he announced. "Their hearts is soft. When their hearts is touched they're likely to stack the cards, look at the bottom of the deck, an' lie—beggin' your pardon, ma'am. I'm only discoursin' about women in general."

"I know how women are," he said. "Their hearts are soft. When their feelings are stirred, they're likely to cheat, look at the bottom of the deck, and lie—excuse me, ma'am. I'm just talking about women in general."

"I don't know how to thank you," Madge quavered.

"I don't know how to thank you," Madge said, her voice shaking.

"I don't see as you've got any call to thank me," he replied. "Brown ain't decided yet. Now you won't mind if I go away slow! It's no more'n fair, seein' I'll be out of sight inside a hundred yards."

"I don’t think you have any reason to thank me," he replied. "Brown hasn’t decided yet. Now you won’t mind if I take my time leaving! It’s only fair since I’ll be out of sight in less than a hundred yards."

Madge agreed, and added, "And I promise you faithfully that we won't do anything to influence him."

Madge agreed and added, "And I promise you that we won't do anything to sway him."

"Well, then, I might as well he gettin' along," Skiff Miller said in the ordinary tones of one departing.

"Well, then, I might as well be on my way," Skiff Miller said in the usual voice of someone leaving.

At this change in his voice, Wolf lifted his head quickly, and still more quickly got to his feet when the man and woman shook hands. He sprang up on his hind legs, resting his fore paws on her hip and at the same time licking Skiff Miller's hand. When the latter shook hands with Walt, Wolf repeated his act, resting his weight on Walt and licking both men's hands.

At the sound of a change in his voice, Wolf quickly lifted his head and even faster got to his feet when the man and woman shook hands. He jumped up on his hind legs, resting his front paws on her hip while also licking Skiff Miller's hand. When Skiff shook hands with Walt, Wolf did the same thing, leaning on Walt and licking both men's hands.

"It ain't no picnic, I can tell you that," were the Klondiker's last words, as he turned and went slowly up the trail.

"It’s no walk in the park, I can tell you that," were the Klondiker's last words as he turned and slowly made his way up the trail.

For the distance of twenty feet Wolf watched him go, himself all eagerness and expectancy, as though waiting for the man to turn and retrace his steps. Then, with a quick low whine, Wolf sprang after him, overtook him, caught his hand between his teeth with reluctant tenderness, and strove gently to make him pause.

For twenty feet, Wolf watched him leave, full of eagerness and anticipation, as if he was hoping the man would turn around and come back. Then, with a quick soft whine, Wolf darted after him, caught up with him, gently grabbed his hand with his teeth, and tried to coax him to stop.

Failing in this, Wolf raced back to where Walt Irvine sat, catching his coat sleeve in his teeth and trying vainly to drag him after the retreating man.

Failing at this, Wolf sprinted back to where Walt Irvine was sitting, grabbing his coat sleeve with his teeth and desperately trying to pull him after the retreating man.

Wolf's perturbation began to wax. He desired ubiquity. He wanted to be in two places at the same time, with the old master and the new, and steadily the distance between them was increasing. He sprang about excitedly, making short nervous leaps and twists, now toward one, now toward the other, in painful indecision, not knowing his own mind, desiring both and unable to choose, uttering quick sharp whines and beginning to pant.

Wolf's unease started to grow. He wanted to be everywhere at once. He wished he could be with both the old master and the new, but the gap between them kept getting larger. He bounced around anxiously, making quick, nervous jumps and turns, now toward one, now toward the other, caught in painful indecision, unsure of what he wanted, longing for both but unable to choose, letting out sharp whines and starting to pant.

He sat down abruptly on his haunches, thrusting his nose upward, the mouth opening and closing with jerking movements, each time opening wider. These jerking movements were in unison with the recurrent spasms that attacked the throat, each spasm severer and more intense than the preceding one. And in accord with jerks and spasms the larynx began to vibrate, at first silently, accompanied by the rush of air expelled from the lungs, then sounding a low, deep note, the lowest in the register of the human ear. All this was the nervous and muscular preliminary to howling.

He suddenly crouched down, lifting his nose into the air, his mouth opening and closing in quick, jerky motions, each time wider than before. These jerky movements matched the recurring spasms hitting his throat, each spasm more intense than the last. Along with the jerks and spasms, his larynx started to vibrate, initially silent, accompanied by the rush of air from his lungs, then producing a low, deep sound, the lowest tone audible to the human ear. All of this was the nervous and muscular setup for howling.

But just as the howl was on the verge of bursting from the full throat, the wide-opened mouth was closed, the paroxysms ceased, and he looked long and steadily at the retreating man. Suddenly Wolf turned his head, and over his shoulder just as steadily regarded Walt. The appeal was unanswered. Not a word nor a sign did the dog receive, no suggestion and no clew as to what his conduct should be.

But just as the howl was about to burst from his throat, his mouth closed, the spasms stopped, and he stared long and hard at the man retreating. Suddenly, Wolf turned his head and looked back at Walt just as intensely. The appeal went unanswered. The dog received no words or signs, no hint or clue about what he should do.

A glance ahead to where the old master was nearing the curve of the trail excited him again. He sprang to his feet with a whine, and then, struck by a new idea, turned his attention to Madge. Hitherto he had ignored her, but now, both masters failing him, she alone was left. He went over to her and snuggled his head in her lap, nudging her arm with his nose—an old trick of his when begging for favors. He backed away from her and began writhing and twisting playfully, curvetting and prancing, half rearing and striking his forepaws to the earth, struggling with all his body, from the wheedling eyes and flattening ears to the wagging tail, to express the thought that was in him and that was denied him utterance.

A glance ahead to where the old master was approaching the bend in the trail excited him again. He jumped up with a whine, and then, hit by a new idea, focused on Madge. Until then, he had ignored her, but now that both masters had let him down, she was the only one left. He moved over to her and nestled his head in her lap, nudging her arm with his nose—an old trick of his when asking for favors. He backed away from her and started writhing and twisting playfully, prancing and jumping, half rearing and pawing at the ground, using his whole body—from his pleading eyes and flattened ears to his wagging tail—to convey the thought in his mind that he couldn't express.

This, too, he soon abandoned. He was depressed by the coldness of these humans who had never been cold before. No response could he draw from them, no help could he get. They did not consider him. They were as dead.

This, too, he quickly gave up on. He felt downhearted by the indifference of these people who had never been unkind before. He could get no reaction from them, no support at all. They didn’t acknowledge him. They were as good as lifeless.

He turned and silently gazed after the old master. Skiff Miller was rounding the curve. In a moment he would be gone from view. Yet he never turned his head, plodding straight onward, slowly and methodically, as though possessed of no interest in what was occurring behind his back.

He turned and quietly watched the old master. Skiff Miller was rounding the bend. In a moment, he would be out of sight. Yet he never looked back, moving steadily forward, slowly and deliberately, as if he had no interest in what was happening behind him.

And in this fashion he went out of view. Wolf waited for him to reappear. He waited a long minute, silently, quietly, without movement, as though turned to stone—withal stone quick with eagerness and desire. He barked once, and waited. Then he turned and trotted back to Walt Irvine. He sniffed his hand and dropped down heavily at his feet, watching the trail where it curved emptily from view.

And in this way, he disappeared. Wolf waited for him to come back. He waited a long minute, silently and still, as if he were a statue—yet a statue full of eagerness and longing. He barked once and waited. Then he turned and trotted back to Walt Irvine. He sniffed his hand and dropped down heavily at his feet, watching the trail where it curved out of sight.

The tiny stream slipping down the mossy-lipped stone seemed suddenly to increase the volume of its gurgling noise. Save for the meadow larks, there was no other sound. The great yellow butterflies drifted silently through the sunshine and lost themselves in the drowsy shadows. Madge gazed triumphantly at her husband.

The small stream flowing over the moss-covered stone suddenly got louder with its gurgling sound. Other than the meadow larks, everything was quiet. The big yellow butterflies floated silently in the sunshine and disappeared into the sleepy shadows. Madge looked at her husband with a sense of triumph.

A few minutes later Wolf got upon his feet. Decision and deliberation marked his movements. He did not glance at the man and woman. His eyes were fixed up the trail. He had made up his mind. They knew it. And they knew, so far as they were concerned, that the ordeal had just begun.

A few minutes later, Wolf stood up. Determination and thoughtfulness characterized his movements. He didn’t look at the man and woman. His eyes were focused on the trail. He had made his decision. They knew it. And they understood, as far as they were concerned, that the challenge had just started.

He broke into a trot, and Madge's lips pursed, forming an avenue for the caressing sound that it was the will of her to send forth. But the caressing sound was not made. She was impelled to look at her husband, and she saw the sternness with which he watched her. The pursed lips relaxed, and she sighed inaudibly.

He started jogging, and Madge's lips tightened, shaping a pathway for the soothing sound she wanted to express. But that soothing sound never came. She felt compelled to glance at her husband, and she noticed the intensity with which he was observing her. The tightened lips softened, and she let out a quiet sigh.

Wolf's trot broke into a run. Wider and wider were the leaps he made. Not once did he turn his head, his wolf's brush standing out straight behind him. He cut sharply across the curve of the trail and was gone.

Wolf's trot turned into a run. His leaps got longer and longer. He never looked back, his bushy tail sticking out straight behind him. He veered sharply off the curve of the trail and disappeared.










THAT SPOT

I don't think much of Stephen Mackaye any more, though I used to swear by him. I know that in those days I loved him more than my own brother. If ever I meet Stephen Mackaye again, I shall not be responsible for my actions. It passes beyond me that a man with whom I shared food and blanket, and with whom I mushed over the Chilcoot Trail, should turn out the way he did. I always sized Steve up as a square man, a kindly comrade, without an iota of anything vindictive or malicious in his nature. I shall never trust my judgment in men again. Why, I nursed that man through typhoid fever; we starved together on the headwaters of the Stewart; and he saved my life on the Little Salmon. And now, after the years we were together, all I can say of Stephen Mackaye is that he is the meanest man I ever knew.

I don't think much of Stephen Mackaye anymore, even though I used to really look up to him. Back then, I cared about him more than my own brother. If I ever run into Stephen Mackaye again, I can't be held responsible for what I might do. It's beyond me how a guy with whom I shared food and a blanket, and who I trekked with over the Chilcoot Trail, could turn out the way he did. I always thought of Steve as a decent guy, a good friend, with not a shred of vindictiveness or malice in him. I’ll never trust my judgment in people again. I mean, I cared for that guy through typhoid fever; we went hungry together at the headwaters of the Stewart; and he saved my life on the Little Salmon. And now, after all those years together, all I can say about Stephen Mackaye is that he is the meanest person I've ever known.

We started for the Klondike in the fall rush of 1897, and we started too late to get over Chilcoot Pass before the freeze-up. We packed our outfit on our backs part way over, when the snow began to fly, and then we had to buy dogs in order to sled it the rest of the way. That was how we came to get that Spot. Dogs were high, and we paid one hundred and ten dollars for him. He looked worth it. I say looked, because he was one of the finest appearing dogs I ever saw. He weighed sixty pounds, and he had all the lines of a good sled animal. We never could make out his breed. He wasn't husky, nor Malemute, nor Hudson Bay; he looked like all of them and he didn't look like any of them; and on top of it all he had some of the white man's dog in him, for on one side, in the thick of the mixed yellow-brown-red-and-dirty-white that was his prevailing color, there was a spot of coal-black as big as a water-bucket. That was why we called him Spot.

We set out for the Klondike during the fall rush of 1897, and we left too late to cross Chilcoot Pass before it froze. We carried our gear on our backs partway over, when the snow started to fall, and then we had to buy dogs to pull it the rest of the way. That's how we ended up with that dog, Spot. Dogs were expensive, and we paid one hundred and ten dollars for him. He looked worth it. I say looked because he was one of the best-looking dogs I ever saw. He weighed sixty pounds and had all the features of a good sled dog. We could never figure out his breed. He wasn't a husky, a Malamute, or a Hudson Bay dog; he resembled all of them and yet none of them. On top of that, he had some of the white man's dog in him, because on one side, amid the mixed yellow-brown-red-and-dirty-white that made up his main color, there was a coal-black spot as big as a bucket. That's why we named him Spot.

He was a good looker all right. When he was in condition his muscles stood out in bunches all over him. And he was the strongest looking brute I ever saw in Alaska, also the most intelligent looking. To run your eyes over him, you'd think he could outpull three dogs of his own weight. Maybe he could, but I never saw it. His intelligence didn't run that way. He could steal and forage to perfection; he had an instinct that was positively grewsome for divining when work was to be done and for making a sneak accordingly; and for getting lost and not staying lost he was nothing short of inspired. But when it came to work, the way that intelligence dribbled out of him and left him a mere clot of wobbling, stupid jelly would make your heart bleed.

He was definitely a good-looking guy. When he was in shape, his muscles popped out everywhere. He was the strongest and most intelligent-looking animal I ever saw in Alaska. Just by looking at him, you'd think he could pull three dogs of his own weight. Maybe he could, but I never saw it happen. His smarts didn't show in that way. He could steal and scavenge like a pro; he had an almost creepy instinct for knowing when it was time to work and for making a sneaky exit; and when it came to getting lost and not finding his way back, he was nothing short of brilliant. But when it was time to actually work, you'd just watch his intelligence fade away, leaving him as a blob of useless, wobbly jelly, and it would break your heart.

There are times when I think it wasn't stupidity. Maybe, like some men I know, he was too wise to work. I shouldn't wonder if he put it all over us with that intelligence of his. Maybe he figured it all out and decided that a licking now and again and no work was a whole lot better than work all the time and no licking. He was intelligent enough for such a computation. I tell you, I've sat and looked into that dog's eyes till the shivers ran up and down my spine and the marrow crawled like yeast, what of the intelligence I saw shining out. I can't express myself about that intelligence. It is beyond mere words. I saw it, that's all. At times it was like gazing into a human soul, to look into his eyes; and what I saw there frightened me and started all sorts of ideas in my own mind of reincarnation and all the rest. I tell you I sensed something big in that brute's eyes; there was a message there, but I wasn't big enough myself to catch it. Whatever it was (I know I'm making a fool of myself)—whatever it was, it baffled me. I can't give an inkling of what I saw in that brute's eyes; it wasn't light, it wasn't color; it was something that moved, away back, when the eyes themselves weren't moving. And I guess I didn't see it move, either; I only sensed that it moved. It was an expression,—that's what it was,—and I got an impression of it. No; it was different from a mere expression; it was more than that. I don't know what it was, but it gave me a feeling of kinship just the same. Oh, no, not sentimental kinship. It was, rather, a kinship of equality. Those eyes never pleaded like a deer's eyes. They challenged. No, it wasn't defiance. It was just a calm assumption of equality. And I don't think it was deliberate. My belief is that it was unconscious on his part. It was there because it was there, and it couldn't help shining out. No, I don't mean shine. It didn't shine; it moved. I know I'm talking rot, but if you'd looked into that animal's eyes the way I have, you'd understand. Steve was affected the same way I was. Why, I tried to kill that Spot once—he was no good for anything; and I fell down on it. I led him out into the brush, and he came along slow and unwilling. He knew what was going on. I stopped in a likely place, put my foot on the rope, and pulled my big Colt's. And that dog sat down and looked at me. I tell you he didn't plead. He just looked. And I saw all kinds of incomprehensible things moving, yes, moving, in those eyes of his. I didn't really see them move; I thought I saw them, for, as I said before, I guess I only sensed them. And I want to tell you right now that it got beyond me. It was like killing a man, a conscious, brave man who looked calmly into your gun as much as to say, "Who's afraid?" Then, too, the message seemed so near that, instead of pulling the trigger quick, I stopped to see if I could catch the message. There it was, right before me, glimmering all around in those eyes of his. And then it was too late. I got scared. I was trembly all over, and my stomach generated a nervous palpitation that made me seasick. I just sat down and looked at that dog, and he looked at me, till I thought I was going crazy. Do you want to know what I did? I threw down the gun and ran back to camp with the fear of God in my heart. Steve laughed at me. But I notice that Steve led Spot into the woods, a week later, for the same purpose, and that Steve came back alone, and a little later Spot drifted back, too.

There are times when I think it wasn't just stupidity. Maybe, like some guys I know, he was too smart to work. I wouldn't be surprised if he outsmarted us all with his intelligence. Perhaps he figured it out and decided that a beating now and then and no work was way better than working all the time and never getting a break. He was clever enough for that kind of thinking. I tell you, I've stared into that dog's eyes until chills ran up and down my spine, and it felt like my bones were crawling from the intelligence I saw shining in them. I can't fully describe that intelligence. It's beyond words. I saw it, and that's all there is to it. Sometimes looking into his eyes felt like gazing into a human soul; what I saw there scared me and sparked all sorts of thoughts in my mind about reincarnation and everything else. I sensed something profound in that dog's eyes; there was a message, but I wasn't capable of understanding it. Whatever it was (I know I sound ridiculous)—whatever it was, it left me puzzled. I can't give you even a hint of what I saw in that dog's eyes; it wasn't light, it wasn't color; it was something that stirred deep down, even when the eyes themselves weren't moving. And I guess I didn't actually see it move; I just sensed that it was there. It was an expression—that's what it was—and I got an impression of it. No, it was different from just an expression; it was more than that. I don’t know what it was, but it gave me a sense of connection all the same. Oh, no, not a sentimental connection. It was more of a sense of equality. Those eyes didn’t plead like a deer's; they challenged. No, it wasn't defiance. It was just a calm sense of equality. And I don't think it was intentional. I believe it was unconscious on his part. It was simply there, and it couldn't help but show. No, I don’t mean shine. It didn't shine; it moved. I know I’m rambling, but if you had looked into that animal’s eyes the way I have, you'd understand. Steve felt the same way I did. Once, I even tried to kill that Spot—he wasn't good for anything—and I chickened out. I took him out into the brush, and he followed slowly and hesitantly. He knew what was happening. I stopped in a good spot, put my foot on the rope, and pulled out my big Colt. And that dog just sat there and looked at me. I tell you, he didn’t plead. He just looked. And I saw all kinds of confusing things moving, yes, moving, in his eyes. I didn't really see them move; I thought I did, because, like I said before, I guess I only sensed them. And I want to tell you right now, it overwhelmed me. It felt like killing a man, a conscious, brave man who looked calmly into your gun as if to say, "Who's afraid?" Then, too, the message seemed so close that instead of pulling the trigger right away, I hesitated to see if I could grasp the message. There it was, right before me, shimmering all around in those eyes of his. And then it was too late. I got scared. I felt shaky all over, and my stomach churned with nerves that made me feel nauseous. I just sat down and stared at that dog, and he looked back at me until I thought I was losing my mind. Do you want to know what I did? I threw down the gun and ran back to camp with terror in my heart. Steve laughed at me. But I noticed that Steve took Spot into the woods a week later for the same reason, and he came back alone, and a little while later, Spot wandered back too.

At any rate, Spot wouldn't work. We paid a hundred and ten dollars for him from the bottom of our sack, and he wouldn't work. He wouldn't even tighten the traces. Steve spoke to him the first time we put him in harness, and he sort of shivered, that was all. Not an ounce on the traces. He just stood still and wobbled, like so much jelly. Steve touched him with the whip. He yelped, but not an ounce. Steve touched him again, a bit harder, and he howled—the regular long wolf howl. Then Steve got mad and gave him half a dozen, and I came on the run from the tent. I told Steve he was brutal with the animal, and we had some words—the first we'd ever had. He threw the whip down in the snow, and walked away mad. I picked it up and went to it. That Spot trembled and wobbled and cowered before ever I swung the lash, and with the first bite of it he howled like a lost soul. Next he lay down in the snow. I started the rest of the dogs, and they dragged him along while I threw the whip into him. He rolled over on his back and bumped along, his four legs waving in the air, himself howling as though he was going through a sausage machine. Steve came back and laughed at me, and I apologized for what I'd said.

At any rate, Spot wouldn't work. We paid a hundred and ten dollars for him from the bottom of our sack, and he just stood there. He wouldn't even tighten the traces. Steve talked to him the first time we put him in harness, and Spot just kind of shivered, that was it. Not an ounce on the traces. He just stood still and wobbled, like jelly. Steve touched him with the whip. He yelped, but still didn’t budge. Steve touched him again, a bit harder, and he howled—a real long wolf howl. Then Steve got mad and gave him half a dozen hits, and I came running from the tent. I told Steve he was being brutal with the animal, and we had a fight—the first one we'd ever had. He threw the whip down in the snow and walked away angry. I picked it up and went to Spot. He trembled and wobbled and cowered before I even swung the lash, and with the first hit, he howled like he was lost. Then he lay down in the snow. I started the rest of the dogs, and they dragged him along while I kept whipping him. He rolled over on his back and bumped along, his four legs flailing in the air, howling like he was going through a sausage machine. Steve came back and laughed at me, and I apologized for what I'd said.

There was no getting any work out of that Spot; and to make up for it, he was the biggest pig-glutton of a dog I ever saw. On top of that, he was the cleverest thief. There was no circumventing him. Many a breakfast we went without our bacon because Spot had been there first. And it was because of him that we nearly starved to death up the Stewart. He figured out the way to break into our meat-cache, and what he didn't eat, the rest of the team did. But he was impartial. He stole from every body. He was a restless dog always very busy snooping around or going somewhere. And there was never a camp within five miles that he didn't raid. The worst of it was that they always came back on us to pay his board bill, which was just, being the law of the land; but it was mighty hard on us, especially that first winter on the Chilcoot, when we were busted, paying for whole hams and sides of bacon that we never ate. He could fight, too, that Spot. He could do anything but work. He never pulled a pound, but he was the boss of the whole team. The way he made those dogs stand around was an education. He bullied them, and there was always one or more of them fresh-marked with his fangs. But he was more than a bully. He wasn't afraid of anything that walked on four legs; and I've seen him march, single-handed, into a strange team, without any provocation whatever, and put the kibosh on the whole outfit. Did I say he could eat? I caught him eating the whip once. That's straight. He started in at the lash, and when I caught him he was down to the handle, and still going.

There was no getting any work out of that Spot, and to make up for it, he was the biggest pig of a dog I ever saw. On top of that, he was the cleverest thief. There was no outsmarting him. Many a breakfast we went without our bacon because Spot had been there first. And it was because of him that we nearly starved up at the Stewart. He figured out how to break into our meat stash, and what he didn't eat, the rest of the team did. But he was equal opportunity; he stole from everyone. He was a restless dog, always busy snooping around or heading somewhere. And there was never a camp within five miles that he didn't raid. The worst part was that they always came back to us to pay his food bill, which was fair, being the law of the land; but it was really tough on us, especially that first winter on the Chilcoot when we were broke, paying for whole hams and sides of bacon that we never ate. He could fight, too, that Spot. He could do anything but work. He never pulled a pound, but he was the boss of the whole team. The way he made those dogs stand around was a lesson. He bullied them, and there was always one or more of them marked with his teeth. But he was more than just a bully. He wasn't afraid of anything that walked on four legs; and I've seen him march, all by himself, into a strange team, without any reason at all, and take control of the whole bunch. Did I mention he could eat? I once caught him chewing on the whip. That's the truth. He started at the lash, and when I caught him, he was down to the handle and still going.

But he was a good looker. At the end of the first week we sold him for seventy-five dollars to the Mounted Police. They had experienced dog-drivers, and we knew that by the time he'd covered the six hundred miles to Dawson he'd be a good sled-dog. I say we knew, for we were just getting acquainted with that Spot. A little later we were not brash enough to know anything where he was concerned. A week later we woke up in the morning to the dangdest dog-fight we'd ever heard. It was that Spot came back and knocking the team into shape. We ate a pretty depressing breakfast, I can tell you; but cheered up two hours afterward when we sold him to an official courier, bound in to Dawson with government despatches. That Spot was only three days in coming back, and, as usual, celebrated his arrival with a rough-house.

But he was really good-looking. By the end of the first week, we sold him for seventy-five dollars to the Mounted Police. They had experienced dog drivers, and we knew that by the time he'd covered the six hundred miles to Dawson, he'd be a great sled dog. I say we *knew*, because we were just starting to get to know that Spot. A little later, we weren't confident enough to know anything when it came to him. A week later, we woke up to the wildest dog fight we'd ever heard. That Spot had come back and was whipping the team into shape. We had a pretty depressing breakfast, I can tell you; but we felt better two hours later when we sold him to an official courier, headed to Dawson with government dispatches. That Spot was only gone for three days before he returned, and, as usual, he celebrated his arrival with a roughhouse.

We spent the winter and spring, after our own outfit was across the pass, freighting other people's outfits; and we made a fat stake. Also, we made money out of Spot. If we sold him once, we sold him twenty times. He always came back, and no one asked for their money. We didn't want the money. We'd have paid handsomely for any one to take him off our hands for keeps. We had to get rid of him, and we couldn't give him away, for that would have been suspicious. But he was such a fine looker that we never had any difficulty in selling him. "Unbroke," we'd say, and they'd pay any old price for him. We sold him as low as twenty-five dollars, and once we got a hundred and fifty for him. That particular party returned him in person, refused to take his money back, and the way he abused us was something awful. He said it was cheap at the price to tell us what he thought of us; and we felt he was so justified that we never talked back. But to this day I've never quite regained all the old self-respect that was mine before that man talked to me.

We spent the winter and spring after getting our own gear across the pass, transporting other people’s gear, and we made a good amount of money. We also profited from Spot. If we sold him once, we sold him twenty times. He always came back, and no one asked for their money back. We didn’t want the money. We would have paid well for someone to take him off our hands for good. We had to get rid of him, and we couldn’t give him away because that would look suspicious. But he looked so good that we never had trouble selling him. "Unbroke," we’d say, and they’d pay any price for him. We sold him for as little as twenty-five dollars, and once we even got a hundred and fifty for him. That particular buyer returned him personally, refused to take his money back, and the way he insulted us was terrible. He said it was worth the price just to tell us what he thought of us, and we felt he was so right that we never argued back. But to this day, I’ve never quite regained all the self-respect I had before that man talked to me.

When the ice cleared out of the lakes and river, we put our outfit in a Lake Bennett boat and started for Dawson. We had a good team of dogs, and of course we piled them on top the outfit. That Spot was along—there was no losing him; and a dozen times, the first day, he knocked one or another of the dogs overboard in the course of fighting with them. It was close quarters, and he didn't like being crowded.

When the ice melted from the lakes and river, we loaded our gear into a Lake Bennett boat and set off for Dawson. We had a strong team of dogs, and naturally, we stacked them on top of the gear. Spot was with us—there was no way we could lose him; and a dozen times on the first day, he knocked one or another of the dogs overboard while fighting with them. It was tight quarters, and he didn't like being cramped.

"What that dog needs is space," Steve said the second day. "Let's maroon him."

"What that dog needs is space," Steve said on the second day. "Let's leave him alone."

We did, running the boat in at Caribou Crossing for him to jump ashore. Two of the other dogs, good dogs, followed him; and we lost two whole days trying to find them. We never saw those two dogs again; but the quietness and relief we enjoyed made us decide, like the man who refused his hundred and fifty, that it was cheap at the price. For the first time in months Steve and I laughed and whistled and sang. We were as happy as clams. The dark days were over. The nightmare had been lifted. That Spot was gone.

We did, pulling the boat in at Caribou Crossing so he could jump ashore. Two of the other dogs, good dogs, followed him, and we spent two whole days looking for them. We never saw those two dogs again, but the peace and relief we felt made us decide, like the guy who turned down his hundred and fifty, that it was worth it. For the first time in months, Steve and I laughed, whistled, and sang. We were as happy as could be. The dark times were over. The nightmare was gone. That Spot was out of our lives.

Three weeks later, one morning, Steve and I were standing on the river-bank at Dawson. A small boat was just arriving from Lake Bennett. I saw Steve give a start, and heard him say something that was not nice and that was not under his breath. Then I looked; and there, in the bow of the boat, with ears pricked up, sat Spot. Steve and I sneaked immediately, like beaten curs, like cowards, like absconders from justice. It was this last that the lieutenant of police thought when he saw us sneaking. He surmised that there was law-officers in the boat who were after us. He didn't wait to find out, but kept us in sight, and in the M. & M. saloon got us in a corner. We had a merry time explaining, for we refused to go back to the boat and meet Spot; and finally he held us under guard of another policeman while he went to the boat. After we got clear of him, we started for the cabin, and when we arrived, there was that Spot sitting on the stoop waiting for us. Now how did he know we lived there? There were forty thousand people in Dawson that summer, and how did he savve our cabin out of all the cabins? How did he know we were in Dawson, anyway? I leave it to you. But don't forget what I have said about his intelligence and that immortal something I have seen glimmering in his eyes.

Three weeks later, one morning, Steve and I were standing on the riverbank in Dawson. A small boat was just coming in from Lake Bennett. I saw Steve flinch and heard him say something unpleasant and definitely not quietly. Then I looked, and there, at the front of the boat, with his ears perked up, was Spot. Steve and I immediately snuck away, like frightened dogs, like cowards, like fugitives from justice. That was what the police lieutenant thought when he saw us creeping off. He guessed there were law officers in the boat looking for us. He didn't stick around to find out, but kept an eye on us, and in the M. & M. saloon, he cornered us. We had quite a time explaining ourselves since we refused to return to the boat and face Spot; eventually, he put us under the watch of another cop while he went to the boat. Once we got away from him, we headed to the cabin, and when we got there, there was Spot sitting on the stoop waiting for us. How did he know we lived there? There were forty thousand people in Dawson that summer, and how did he pick out our cabin from all the others? How did he even know we were in Dawson at all? I’ll leave that to you. But don’t forget what I’ve said about his intelligence and that special spark I’ve seen shining in his eyes.

There was no getting rid of him any more. There were too many people in Dawson who had bought him up on Chilcoot, and the story got around. Half a dozen times we put him on board steamboats going down the Yukon; but he merely went ashore at the first landing and trotted back up the bank. We couldn't sell him, we couldn't kill him (both Steve and I had tried), and nobody else was able to kill him. He bore a charmed life. I've seen him go down in a dog-fight on the main street with fifty dogs on top of him, and when they were separated, he'd appear on all his four legs, unharmed, while two of the dogs that had been on top of him would be lying dead.

There was no way to get rid of him anymore. Too many people in Dawson had picked him up on Chilcoot, and the word got around. We tried half a dozen times to put him on steamboats heading down the Yukon, but he just got off at the first stop and walked back up the bank. We couldn't sell him, we couldn't kill him (both Steve and I had tried), and nobody else could kill him either. He seemed to have a charmed life. I’ve seen him go down in a dog fight in the main street with fifty dogs on top of him, and when they pulled them apart, he stood up on all four legs, unharmed, while two of the dogs that had been on top of him lay dead.

I saw him steal a chunk of moose meat from Major Dinwiddie's cache so heavy that he could just keep one jump ahead of Mrs. Dinwiddie's squaw cook, who was after him with an axe. As he went up the hill, after the squaw gave up, Major Dinwiddie himself came out and pumped his Winchester into the landscape. He emptied his magazine twice, and never touched that Spot. Then a policeman came along and arrested him for discharging firearms inside the city limits. Major Dinwiddie paid his fine, and Steve and I paid him for the moose meat at the rate of a dollar a pound, bones and all. That was what he paid for it. Meat was high that year.

I saw him steal a big chunk of moose meat from Major Dinwiddie's stash, so heavy that he was just able to stay ahead of Mrs. Dinwiddie's cook, who was chasing him with an axe. As he climbed the hill, after the cook gave up, Major Dinwiddie came out and fired his Winchester into the air. He emptied his magazine twice and never hit that spot. Then a cop showed up and arrested him for firing a gun within the city limits. Major Dinwiddie paid his fine, and Steve and I bought the moose meat from him at a dollar a pound, bones included. That’s what he paid for it. Meat was expensive that year.

I am only telling what I saw with my own eyes. And now I'll tell you something also. I saw that Spot fall through a water-hole. The ice was three and a half feet thick, and the current sucked him under like a straw. Three hundred yards below was the big water-hole used by the hospital. Spot crawled out of the hospital water-hole, licked off the water, bit out the ice that had formed between his toes, trotted up the bank, and whipped a big Newfoundland belonging to the Gold Commissioner.

I'm just sharing what I witnessed myself. And now I'll also tell you something else. I saw Spot fall through a hole in the ice. The ice was three and a half feet thick, and the current pulled him under like a feather. Three hundred yards downstream was the large water hole used by the hospital. Spot crawled out of the hospital's water hole, licked the water off himself, bit out the ice that had formed between his toes, climbed up the bank, and whipped a big Newfoundland owned by the Gold Commissioner.

In the fall of 1898, Steve and I poled up the Yukon on the last water, bound for Stewart River. We took the dogs along, all except Spot. We figured we'd been feeding him long enough. He'd cost us more time and trouble and money and grub than we'd got by selling him on the Chilcoot—especially grub. So Steve and I tied him down in the cabin and pulled our freight. We camped that night at the mouth of Indian River, and Steve and I were pretty facetious over having shaken him. Steve was a funny fellow, and I was just sitting up in the blankets and laughing when a tornado hit camp. The way that Spot walked into those dogs and gave them what-for was hair-raising. Now how did he get loose? It's up to you. I haven't any theory. And how did he get across the Klondike River? That's another facer. And anyway, how did he know we had gone up the Yukon? You see, we went by water, and he couldn't smell our tracks. Steve and I began to get superstitious about that dog. He got on our nerves, too; and, between you and me, we were just a mite afraid of him.

In the fall of 1898, Steve and I paddled up the Yukon on the last water, heading for Stewart River. We took the dogs with us, except for Spot. We thought we had fed him long enough. He had cost us more time, trouble, money, and food than we got by selling him on the Chilcoot—especially food. So, Steve and I tied him up in the cabin and took off with our gear. We camped that night at the mouth of Indian River, and Steve and I joked about having left him behind. Steve was a funny guy, and I was just sitting up in the blankets and laughing when a tornado hit our campsite. The way Spot charged into those dogs and gave them what-for was terrifying. How did he get loose? Your guess is as good as mine. And how did he cross the Klondike River? That’s another mystery. And anyway, how did he know we had gone up the Yukon? We traveled by water, and he couldn't smell our tracks. Steve and I started to feel superstitious about that dog. He got on our nerves, too; and, between you and me, we were a bit scared of him.

The freeze-up came on when we were at the mouth of Henderson Creek, and we traded him off for two sacks of flour to an outfit that was bound up White River after copper. Now that whole outfit was lost. Never trace nor hide nor hair of men, dogs, sleds, or anything was ever found. They dropped clean out of sight. It became one of the mysteries of the country. Steve and I plugged away up the Stewart, and six weeks afterward that Spot crawled into camp. He was a perambulating skeleton, and could just drag along; but he got there. And what I want to know is who told him we were up the Stewart? We could have gone a thousand other places. How did he know? You tell me, and I'll tell you.

The freeze-up hit us when we were at the mouth of Henderson Creek, and we traded him for two sacks of flour to a group heading up White River after copper. That whole group disappeared. There was no sign of men, dogs, sleds, or anything—just vanished without a trace. It became one of the mysteries of the area. Steve and I kept going up the Stewart, and six weeks later that Spot stumbled into camp. He was just a walking skeleton and could barely move; but he made it. What I want to know is, who told him we were up the Stewart? We could have gone a thousand other places. How did he know? You tell me, and I'll tell you.

No losing him. At the Mayo he started a row with an Indian dog. The buck who owned the dog took a swing at Spot with an axe, missed him, and killed his own dog. Talk about magic and turning bullets aside—I, for one, consider it a blamed sight harder to turn an axe aside with a big buck at the other end of it. And I saw him do it with my own eyes. That buck didn't want to kill his own dog. You've got to show me.

No losing him. At the Mayo, he got into a fight with an Indian dog. The guy who owned the dog swung an axe at Spot, missed, and ended up killing his own dog. You want to talk about magic and dodging bullets—I, for one, think it's a lot tougher to deflect an axe when there's a big guy on the other end. And I saw it with my own eyes. That guy didn’t want to kill his own dog. You’ve got to convince me otherwise.

I told you about Spot breaking into our meat-cache. It was nearly the death of us. There wasn't any more meat to be killed and meat was all we had to live on. The moose had gone back several hundred miles and the Indians with them. There we were. Spring was on and we had to wait for the river to break. We got pretty thin before we decided to eat the dogs, and we decided to eat Spot first. Do you know what that dog did? He sneaked. Now how did he know our minds were made up to eat him? We sat up nights laying for him, but he never came back, and we ate the other dogs. We ate the whole team.

I told you about Spot breaking into our meat stash. It nearly killed us. There wasn't any more meat to hunt, and meat was all we had to survive on. The moose had gone back hundreds of miles, and so had the Native Americans. There we were. Spring was coming, and we had to wait for the river to thaw. We got pretty thin before we decided to eat the dogs, and we chose to eat Spot first. Do you know what that dog did? He disappeared. How did he know we had decided to eat him? We stayed up at night waiting for him, but he never came back, and we ended up eating the other dogs. We ate the whole team.

And now for the sequel. You know what it is when a big river breaks up and a few billion tons of ice go out, jamming and milling and grinding. Just in the thick of it, when the Stewart went out, rumbling and roaring, we sighted Spot out in the middle. He'd got caught as he was trying to cross up above somewhere. Steve and I yelled and shouted and ran up and down the bank, tossing our hats in the air. Sometimes we'd stop and hug each other, we were that boisterous, for we saw Spot's finish. He didn't have a chance in a million. He didn't have any chance at all. After the ice-run, we got into a canoe and paddled down to the Yukon, and down the Yukon to Dawson, stopping to feed up for a week at the cabins at the mouth of Henderson Creek. And as we came in to the bank at Dawson, there sat that Spot, waiting for us, his ears pricked up, his tail wagging, his mouth smiling, extending a hearty welcome to us. Now how did he get out of that ice? How did he know we were coming to Dawson, to the very hour and minute, to be out there on the bank waiting for us?

And now for the sequel. You know how it is when a big river breaks up and a few billion tons of ice flow out, jamming and grinding against each other. Right in the middle of it, when the Stewart went out, rumbling and roaring, we spotted Spot out there. He got caught trying to cross somewhere up above. Steve and I yelled and shouted, running up and down the bank, tossing our hats in the air. Sometimes we’d stop and hug each other, we were that excited, because we thought Spot was finished. He didn’t have a chance in a million. He had no chance at all. After the ice flow, we got into a canoe and paddled down to the Yukon, and down the Yukon to Dawson, stopping to refuel for a week at the cabins at the mouth of Henderson Creek. When we arrived at the bank in Dawson, there was Spot, waiting for us, his ears up, tail wagging, and a big smile on his face, giving us a warm welcome. How did he get out of that ice? How did he know we were coming to Dawson, to the exact hour and minute, to be waiting for us on the bank?

The more I think of that Spot, the more I am convinced that there are things in this world that go beyond science. On no scientific grounds can that Spot be explained. It's psychic phenomena, or mysticism, or something of that sort, I guess, with a lot of Theosophy thrown in. The Klondike is a good country. I might have been there yet, and become a millionaire, if it hadn't been for Spot. He got on my nerves. I stood him for two years all together, and then I guess my stamina broke. It was the summer of 1899 when I pulled out. I didn't say anything to Steve. I just sneaked. But I fixed it up all right. I wrote Steve a note, and enclosed a package of "rough-on-rats," telling him what to do with it. I was worn down to skin and bone by that Spot, and I was that nervous that I'd jump and look around when there wasn't anybody within hailing distance. But it was astonishing the way I recuperated when I got quit of him. I got back twenty pounds before I arrived in San Francisco, and by the time I'd crossed the ferry to Oakland I was my old self again, so that even my wife looked in vain for any change in me.

The more I think about that Spot, the more I'm convinced that there are things in this world that go beyond science. There's no scientific way to explain that Spot. It's some kind of psychic phenomenon, or mysticism, or something like that, I guess, with a lot of Theosophy thrown in. The Klondike is a great place. I might have been there and become a millionaire if it hadn't been for Spot. He really got on my nerves. I put up with him for two years, and then I think my patience ran out. It was the summer of 1899 when I decided to leave. I didn't tell Steve anything. I just slipped away. But I sorted things out. I wrote Steve a note and included a package of "rough-on-rats," telling him what to do with it. I was worn down to skin and bones by that Spot, and I was so anxious I would jump and look around when there wasn’t anyone in sight. But it was amazing how quickly I bounced back once I got rid of him. I gained twenty pounds before I even got to San Francisco, and by the time I crossed the ferry to Oakland, I was back to my old self again, so much so that even my wife couldn't notice any change in me.

Steve wrote to me once, and his letter seemed irritated. He took it kind of hard because I'd left him with Spot. Also, he said he'd used the "rough-on-rats," per directions, and that there was nothing doing. A year went by. I was back in the office and prospering in all ways—even getting a bit fat. And then Steve arrived. He didn't look me up. I read his name in the steamer list, and wondered why. But I didn't wonder long. I got up one morning and found that Spot chained to the gatepost and holding up the milkman. Steve went north to Seattle, I learned, that very morning. I didn't put on any more weight. My wife made me buy him a collar and tag, and within an hour he showed his gratitude by killing her pet Persian cat. There is no getting rid of that Spot. He will be with me until I die, for he'll never die. My appetite is not so good since he arrived, and my wife says I am looking peaked. Last night that Spot got into Mr. Harvey's hen-house (Harvey is my next door neighbor) and killed nineteen of his fancy-bred chickens. I shall have to pay for them. My neighbors on the other side quarreled with my wife and then moved out. Spot was the cause of it. And that is why I am disappointed in Stephen Mackaye. I had no idea he was so mean a man.

Steve wrote to me once, and his letter sounded annoyed. He took it pretty hard because I’d left him with Spot. He said he followed the instructions and used the "rough-on-rats," but it didn’t work at all. A year passed. I was back in the office and doing well—maybe even getting a bit chubby. Then Steve showed up. He didn’t reach out to me. I saw his name on the steamer list and wondered why. But I didn’t wonder for long. One morning, I found Spot chained to the gatepost, holding up the milkman. I learned that Steve went north to Seattle that very morning. I stopped gaining weight. My wife made me buy Spot a collar and tag, and within an hour, he showed his gratitude by killing her pet Persian cat. There's no getting rid of Spot. He’ll be with me until I die because he’ll never die. My appetite hasn’t been great since he showed up, and my wife says I look unwell. Last night, Spot got into Mr. Harvey's hen-house (Harvey is my next-door neighbor) and killed nineteen of his fancy-bred chickens. I’ll have to pay for them. My neighbors on the other side had a falling out with my wife and then moved out. Spot was the reason for it. That’s why I’m disappointed in Stephen Mackaye. I had no idea he was such a cruel man.










TRUST

All lines had been cast off, and the Seattle No. 4 was pulling slowly out from the shore. Her decks were piled high with freight and baggage, and swarmed with a heterogeneous company of Indians, dogs, and dog-mushers, prospectors, traders, and homeward-bound gold-seekers. A goodly portion of Dawson was lined up on the bank, saying good-by. As the gang-plank came in and the steamer nosed into the stream, the clamor of farewell became deafening. Also, in that eleventh moment, everybody began to remember final farewell messages and to shout them back and forth across the widening stretch of water. Louis Bondell, curling his yellow mustache with one hand and languidly waving the other hand to his friends on shore, suddenly remembered something and sprang to the rail.

All lines had been untied, and the Seattle No. 4 was slowly pulling away from the shore. Her decks were stacked high with cargo and luggage, filled with a diverse crowd of Indigenous people, dogs, dog-mushers, prospectors, traders, and gold-seekers heading home. A good number of people from Dawson were lined up on the bank, saying goodbye. As the gangplank was pulled in and the steamer turned into the river, the noise of farewell became overwhelming. In that last moment, everyone started to remember final goodbye messages and shouted them back and forth across the widening stretch of water. Louis Bondell, curling his yellow mustache with one hand and casually waving with the other to his friends on shore, suddenly remembered something and rushed to the railing.

"Oh, Fred!" he bawled. "Oh, Fred!"

"Oh, Fred!" he shouted. "Oh, Fred!"

The "Fred" desired thrust a strapping pair of shoulders through the forefront of the crowd on the bank and tried to catch Louis Bondell's message. The latter grew red in the face with vain vociferation. Still the water widened between steamboat and shore.

The "Fred" wanted to push through the crowd on the bank and try to catch Louis Bondell's message. Louis was getting red in the face from shouting in vain. Meanwhile, the gap between the steamboat and the shore kept widening.

"Hey you, Captain Scott!" he yelled at the pilot-house. "Stop the boat!"

"Hey, Captain Scott!" he shouted up to the pilot house. "Stop the boat!"

The gongs clanged, and the big stern wheel reversed, then stopped. All hands on steamboat and on bank took advantage of this respite to exchange final, new, and imperative farewells. More futile than ever was Louis Bondell's effort to make himself heard. The Seattle No. 4 lost way and drifted down-stream, and Captain Scott had to go ahead and reverse a second time. His head disappeared inside the pilot-house, coming into view a moment later behind a big megaphone.

The gongs rang out, and the large stern wheel reversed, then came to a stop. Everyone on the steamboat and on the riverbank took advantage of this break to exchange final, urgent goodbyes. Louis Bondell's attempts to make himself heard were more useless than ever. The Seattle No. 4 lost momentum and began to drift downstream, forcing Captain Scott to move forward and reverse again. His head vanished into the pilot house, reappearing a moment later with a large megaphone in hand.

Now Captain Scott had a remarkable voice, and the "Shut up!" he launched at the crowd on deck and on shore could have been heard at the top of Moosehide Mountain and as far as Klondike City. This official remonstrance from the pilot-house spread a film of silence over the tumult.

Now Captain Scott had an incredible voice, and the "Shut up!" he directed at the crowd on the deck and onshore could be heard all the way at the top of Moosehide Mountain and even as far as Klondike City. This official admonishment from the pilot house created a blanket of silence over the chaos.

"Now, what do you want to say?" Captain Scott demanded.

"Now, what do you want to say?" Captain Scott asked.

"Tell Fred Churchill—he's on the bank there—tell him to go to Macdonald. It's in his safe—a small gripsack of mine. Tell him to get it and bring it out when he comes."

"Tell Fred Churchill—he's over there by the bank—let him know to go see Macdonald. It's in his safe—a small bag of mine. Ask him to grab it and bring it out when he comes."

In the silence Captain Scott bellowed the message ashore through the megaphone:—

In the quiet, Captain Scott shouted the message to the shore through the megaphone:—

"You, Fred Churchill, go to Macdonald—in his safe—small gripsack—belongs to Louis Bondell—important! Bring it out when you come! Got it?"

"You, Fred Churchill, go to Macdonald—in his safe—small gripsack—that belongs to Louis Bondell—important! Bring it out when you come! Got it?"

Churchill waved his hand in token that he had got it. In truth, had Macdonald, half a mile away, opened his window, he'd have got it, too. The tumult of farewell rose again, the gongs clanged, and the Seattle No. 4 went ahead, swung out into the stream, turned on her heel, and headed down the Yukon, Bondell and Churchill waving farewell and mutual affection to the last.

Churchill waved his hand to show that he understood. In reality, if Macdonald, half a mile away, had opened his window, he would have understood it too. The noise of goodbyes rose again, the gongs rang out, and the Seattle No. 4 moved forward, swung into the river, turned around, and went down the Yukon, Bondell and Churchill waving goodbye with mutual affection until the end.

That was in midsummer. In the fall of the year, the W.H. Willis started up the Yukon with two hundred homeward-bound pilgrims on board. Among them was Churchill. In his stateroom, in the middle of a clothes-bag, was Louis Bondell's grip. It was a small, stout leather affair, and its weight of forty pounds always made Churchill nervous when he wandered too far from it. The man in the adjoining stateroom had a treasure of gold-dust hidden similarly in a clothes-bag, and the pair of them ultimately arranged to stand watch and watch. While one went down to eat, the other kept an eye on the two stateroom doors. When Churchill wanted to take a hand at whist, the other man mounted guard, and when the other man wanted to relax his soul, Churchill read four-months'-old newspapers on a camp stool between the two doors.

That was in the middle of summer. In the fall, the W.H. Willis set off up the Yukon with two hundred people heading home. Among them was Churchill. In his stateroom, in the middle of a clothes bag, was Louis Bondell's suitcase. It was a small, sturdy leather bag, and its weight of forty pounds always made Churchill anxious when he wandered too far from it. The guy in the next stateroom had a stash of gold dust hidden in a similar clothes bag, and the two of them eventually decided to take turns watching their stuff. When one went down to eat, the other kept an eye on the two stateroom doors. When Churchill wanted to play whist, the other man took guard, and when the other man wanted to relax, Churchill read four-month-old newspapers on a camp stool between the two doors.

There were signs of an early winter, and the question that was discussed from dawn till dark, and far into the dark, was whether they would get out before the freeze-up or be compelled to abandon the steamboat and tramp out over the ice. There were irritating delays. Twice the engines broke down and had to be tinkered up, and each time there were snow flurries to warn them of the imminence of winter. Nine times the W.H. Willis essayed to ascend the Five-Finger Rapids with her impaired machinery, and when she succeeded, she was four days behind her very liberal schedule. The question that then arose was whether or not the steamboat Flora would wait for her above the Box Cañon. The stretch of water between the head of the Box Cañon and the foot of the White Horse Rapids was unnavigable for steamboats and passengers were transshipped at that point, walking around the rapids from one steamboat to the other. There were no telephones in the country, hence no way of informing the waiting Flora that the Willis was four days late, but coming.

There were signs of an early winter, and the topic that everyone discussed from dawn until dark, and long into the night, was whether they would leave before the freeze-up or have to abandon the steamboat and trek across the ice. There were frustrating delays. Twice the engines broke down and needed repairs, and each time there were snow flurries to signal the approaching winter. Nine times the W.H. Willis tried to navigate the Five-Finger Rapids with her damaged machinery, and when she finally made it, she was four days behind her very generous schedule. The next question was whether the steamboat Flora would wait for her above the Box Canyon. The stretch of water between the head of the Box Canyon and the foot of the White Horse Rapids was impossible for steamboats to navigate, and passengers had to switch boats at that point, walking around the rapids from one boat to the other. There were no telephones in the area, so there was no way to inform the waiting Flora that the Willis was four days late, but on her way.

When the W.H. Willis pulled into White Horse, it was learned that the Flora had waited three days over the limit, and had departed only a few hours before. Also, it was learned that she would tie up at Tagish Post till nine o'clock, Sunday morning. It was then four o'clock Saturday afternoon. The pilgrims called a meeting. On board was a large Peterborough canoe, consigned to the police post at the head of Lake Bennett. They agreed to be responsible for it and to deliver it. Next, they called for volunteers. Two men were needed to make a race for the Flora. A score of men volunteered on the instant. Among them was Churchill, such being his nature that he volunteered before he thought of Bondell's gripsack. When this thought came to him, he began to hope that he would not be selected; but a man who had made a name as captain of a college football eleven, as a president of an athletic club, as a dog-musher and a stampeder in the Yukon, and, moreover, who possessed such shoulders as he, had no right to avoid the honor. It was thrust upon him and upon a gigantic German, Nick Antonsen.

When the W.H. Willis arrived at White Horse, it was found out that the Flora had stayed three days past her scheduled departure and had left just a few hours earlier. It was also discovered that she would dock at Tagish Post until nine o'clock Sunday morning. It was currently four o'clock Saturday afternoon. The group of travelers called a meeting. On board was a large Peterborough canoe headed for the police post at the top of Lake Bennett. They agreed to take responsibility for it and deliver it. Next, they requested volunteers. Two men were needed to race for the Flora. Instantly, a number of men volunteered. Among them was Churchill, who, by nature, volunteered before he remembered Bondell's gripsack. Once that thought crossed his mind, he started hoping he wouldn't be chosen; but a man who had made a name for himself as captain of a college football team, president of an athletic club, a dog-musher, and a stampeder in the Yukon, and who had shoulders like his, had no reason to shy away from the honor. It was thrust upon him and a towering German, Nick Antonsen.

While a crowd of the pilgrims, the canoe on their shoulders, started on a trot over the portage, Churchill ran to his stateroom. He turned the contents of the clothes-bag on the floor and caught up the grip with the intention of intrusting it to the man next door. Then the thought smote him that it was not his grip, and that he had no right to let it out of his own possession. So he dashed ashore with it and ran up the portage, changing it often from one hand to the other, and wondering if it really did not weigh more than forty pounds.

While a group of pilgrims, the canoe on their shoulders, started to trot over the portage, Churchill ran to his cabin. He dumped the contents of the clothes bag on the floor and grabbed the grip, planning to hand it over to the guy next door. Then it struck him that it wasn't his grip, and he had no right to let it go out of his own possession. So he dashed ashore with it and ran up the portage, frequently switching it from one hand to the other, wondering if it really didn’t weigh more than forty pounds.

It was half-past four in the afternoon when the two men started. The current of the Thirty Mile River was so strong that rarely could they use the paddles. It was out on one bank with a tow-line over the shoulders stumbling over the rocks, forcing a way through the underbrush, slipping at times and falling into the water, wading often up to the knees and waist; and then, when an insurmountable bluff was encountered, it was into the canoe, out paddles, and a wild and losing dash across the current to the other bank, in paddles, over the side, and out tow-line again. It was exhausting work. Antonsen toiled like the giant he was, uncomplaining, persistent, but driven to his utmost by the powerful body and indomitable brain of Churchill. They never paused for rest. It was go, go, and keep on going. A crisp wind blew down the river, freezing their hands and making it imperative, from time to time, to beat the blood back into the numb fingers. As night came on, they were compelled to trust to luck. They fell repeatedly on the untraveled banks and tore their clothing to shreds in the underbrush they could not see. Both men were badly scratched and bleeding. A dozen times, in their wild dashes from bank to bank, they struck snags and were capsized. The first time this happened, Churchill dived and groped in three feet of water for the gripsack. He lost half an hour in recovering it, and after that it was carried securely lashed to the canoe. As long as the canoe floated it was safe. Antonsen jeered at the grip, and toward morning began to abuse it; but Churchill vouchsafed no explanations.

It was 4:30 in the afternoon when the two men set out. The current of the Thirty Mile River was so strong that they could rarely use their paddles. One of them would be on the bank with a tow-line over his shoulder, stumbling over the rocks, forcing a way through the underbrush, slipping and sometimes falling into the water, wading often up to their knees and waist; and then, when they reached an impassable bluff, it was back into the canoe, out with the paddles, and a frantic, unsuccessful dash across the current to the other side, in with the paddles, over the edge, and out with the tow-line again. It was exhausting work. Antonsen worked hard like the strong man he was, uncomplaining and determined, but pushed to his limits by the powerful build and relentless spirit of Churchill. They never stopped to rest. It was all go, go, and keep going. A chilly wind blew down the river, freezing their hands and making it necessary, from time to time, to beat the warmth back into their numb fingers. As night fell, they had to rely on luck. They repeatedly fell on the untrodden banks and ripped their clothes to shreds in the unseen underbrush. Both men were badly scratched and bleeding. A dozen times, during their frantic runs from bank to bank, they hit snags and were capsized. The first time this happened, Churchill dove and searched in three feet of water for the gripsack. He wasted half an hour getting it back, and after that, it was securely tied to the canoe. As long as the canoe stayed afloat, it was safe. Antonsen mocked the grip, and towards morning began to criticize it; but Churchill offered no explanations.

Their delays and mischances were endless. On one swift bend, around which poured a healthy young rapid, they lost two hours, making a score of attempts and capsizing twice. At this point, on both banks, were precipitous bluffs, rising out of deep water, and along which they could neither tow nor pole, while they could not gain with the paddles against the current. At each attempt they strained to the utmost with the paddles, and each time, with hearts nigh to bursting from the effort, they were played out and swept back. They succeeded finally by an accident. In the swiftest current, near the end of another failure, a freak of the current sheered the canoe out of Churchill's control and flung it against the bluff. Churchill made a blind leap at the bluff and landed in a crevice. Holding on with one hand, he held the swamped canoe with the other till Antonsen dragged himself out of the water. Then they pulled the canoe out and rested. A fresh start at this crucial point took them by. They landed on the bank above and plunged immediately ashore and into the brush with the tow-line.

Their delays and bad luck seemed never-ending. At one sharp turn, where a strong young rapid rushed by, they wasted two hours, trying multiple times and capsizing twice. On both sides were steep bluffs, rising out of deep water, where they couldn't tow or pole, and they couldn't paddle against the current either. Each attempt left them exhausted, and despite their best efforts with the paddles, they were continually swept back. They finally succeeded by chance. In the strongest current, just after another failed attempt, a sudden twist in the water pushed the canoe out of Churchill's control and crashed it against the bluff. Churchill made a desperate leap at the bluff and landed in a crevice. With one hand clinging to the rock, he held onto the swamped canoe with the other until Antonsen managed to pull himself out of the water. Then they pulled the canoe out and took a break. They made a fresh start at this critical point. They landed on the bank above and immediately rushed ashore into the brush with the tow-line.

Daylight found them far below Tagish Post. At nine o 'clock Sunday morning they could hear the Flora whistling her departure. And when, at ten o'clock, they dragged themselves in to the Post, they could just barely see the Flora's smoke far to the southward. It was a pair of worn-out tatterdemalions that Captain Jones of the Mounted Police welcomed and fed, and he afterward averred that they possessed two of the most tremendous appetites he had ever observed. They lay down and slept in their wet rags by the stove. At the end of two hours Churchill got up, carried Bondell's grip, which he had used for a pillow, down to the canoe, kicked Antonsen awake, and started in pursuit of the Flora.

Daylight found them far below Tagish Post. At nine o'clock on Sunday morning, they could hear the Flora whistling as it left. When they finally made it to the Post at ten o'clock, they could just barely see the Flora's smoke way off to the south. Captain Jones of the Mounted Police welcomed and fed the pair of exhausted drifters, later saying they had two of the biggest appetites he had ever seen. They lay down and slept in their wet clothes by the stove. After two hours, Churchill got up, took Bondell's bag, which he had used as a pillow, down to the canoe, kicked Antonsen awake, and set off in pursuit of the Flora.

"There's no telling what might happen—machinery break down or something," was his reply to Captain Jones's expostulations. "I'm going to catch that steamer and send her back for the boys."

"There's no way to know what could happen—machines might break down or something," he replied to Captain Jones's objections. "I'm going to catch that steamer and send her back for the guys."

Tagish Lake was white with a fall gale that blew in their teeth. Big, swinging seas rushed upon the canoe, compelling one man to bail and leaving one man to paddle. Headway could not be made. They ran along the shallow shore and went overboard, one man ahead on the tow-line, the other shoving on the canoe. They fought the gale up to their waists in the icy water, often up to their necks, often over their heads and buried by the big, crested waves. There was no rest, never a moment's pause from the cheerless, heart-breaking battle. That night, at the head of Tagish Lake, in the thick of a driving snow-squall, they overhauled the Flora. Antonsen fell on board, lay where he had fallen, and snored. Churchill looked like a wild man. His clothes barely clung to him. His face was iced up and swollen from the protracted effort of twenty-four hours, while his hands were so swollen that he could not close the fingers. As for his feet, it was an agony to stand upon them.

Tagish Lake was covered in white as a fall storm blasted into their faces. Huge, rolling waves crashed against the canoe, forcing one man to bail water while the other paddled. They made no progress. They rushed along the shallow shore, with one man ahead on the tow-line and the other pushing the canoe. They battled the storm, often up to their waists in frigid water, sometimes up to their necks, and occasionally completely submerged by the massive, crashing waves. There was no break, never a moment of relief from the exhausting, heartbreaking struggle. That night, at the northern end of Tagish Lake, amidst a heavy snow squall, they reached the Flora. Antonsen collapsed on board, falling where he landed and snoring. Churchill looked wild. His clothes were barely hanging on him. His face was frozen and swollen from the relentless effort of twenty-four hours, while his hands were so swollen that he couldn’t close his fingers. As for his feet, standing on them was pure agony.

The captain of the Flora was loath to go back to White Horse. Churchill was persistent and imperative; the captain was stubborn. He pointed out finally that nothing was to be gained by going back, because the only ocean steamer at Dyea, the Athenian, was to sail on Tuesday morning, and that he could not make the back trip to White Horse and bring up the stranded pilgrims in time to make the connection.

The captain of the Flora was reluctant to return to White Horse. Churchill was insistent and demanding; the captain was obstinate. He finally pointed out that there was nothing to be gained by going back since the only ocean steamer at Dyea, the Athenian, was scheduled to sail on Tuesday morning, and he wouldn’t be able to make the round trip to White Horse and bring the stranded passengers back in time to catch it.

"What time does the Athenian sail?" Churchill demanded.

"What time does the Athenian leave?" Churchill asked.

"Seven o'clock, Tuesday morning."

"7 AM, Tuesday."

"All right," Churchill said, at the same time kicking a tattoo on the ribs of the snoring Antonsen. "You go back to White Horse. We'll go ahead and hold the Athenian."

"Okay," Churchill said, while kicking a rhythm on the ribs of the snoring Antonsen. "You go back to White Horse. We'll move ahead and hold the Athenian."

Antonsen, stupid with sleep, not yet clothed in his waking mind, was bundled into the canoe, and did not realize what had happened till he was drenched with the icy spray of a big sea, and heard Churchill snarling at him through the darkness:—

Antonsen, groggy and half-asleep, not fully aware of his surroundings, was tossed into the canoe, and it wasn't until he was soaked by the cold spray of the ocean and heard Churchill growling at him through the darkness that he realized what was going on.

"Paddle, can't you! Do you want to be swamped?"

"Paddle, can't you? Do you want to get overwhelmed?"

Daylight found them at Caribou Crossing, the wind dying down, and Antonsen too far gone to dip a paddle. Churchill grounded the canoe on a quiet beach, where they slept. He took the precaution of twisting his arm under the weight of his head. Every few minutes the pain of the pent circulation aroused him, whereupon he would look at his watch and twist the other arm under his head. At the end of two hours he fought with Antonsen to rouse him. Then they started. Lake Bennett, thirty miles in length, was like a mill-pond; but, halfway across, a gale from the south smote them and turned the water white. Hour after hour they repeated the struggle on Tagish, over the side, pulling and shoving on the canoe, up to their waists and necks, and over their heads, in the icy water; toward the last the good-natured giant played completely out. Churchill drove him mercilessly; but when he pitched forward and bade fair to drown in three feet of water, the other dragged him into the canoe. After that, Churchill fought on alone, arriving at the police post at the head of Bennett in the early afternoon. He tried to help Antonsen out of the canoe, but failed. He listened to the exhausted man's heavy breathing, and envied him when he thought of what he himself had yet to undergo. Antonsen could lie there and sleep; but he, behind time, must go on over mighty Chilcoot and down to the sea. The real struggle lay before him, and he almost regretted the strength that resided in his frame because of the torment it could inflict upon that frame.

Daylight found them at Caribou Crossing, the wind calming down, and Antonsen too worn out to paddle. Churchill grounded the canoe on a quiet beach, where they slept. He took the precaution of tucking his arm under the weight of his head. Every few minutes, the pain from restricted circulation woke him up, and he would check his watch and switch the other arm under his head. After two hours, he struggled to wake Antonsen. Then they set off. Lake Bennett, thirty miles long, was like a mill pond; but halfway across, a strong wind from the south hit them and turned the water choppy. Hour after hour, they fought their way on Tagish, pulling and pushing the canoe, up to their waists and necks, and over their heads in the icy water; near the end, the good-natured giant completely ran out of steam. Churchill drove him relentlessly; but when he pitched forward and seemed likely to drown in three feet of water, the other dragged him into the canoe. After that, Churchill continued on his own, reaching the police post at the head of Bennett in the early afternoon. He tried to help Antonsen out of the canoe but couldn’t. He listened to the exhausted man’s heavy breathing and envied him when he thought about what he still had to face. Antonsen could lie there and sleep; but he, running late, had to push on over the daunting Chilcoot and down to the sea. The real struggle lay ahead, and he almost regretted the strength in his body because of the pain it could bring upon him.

Churchill pulled the canoe up on the beach, seized Bondell's grip, and started on a limping dog-trot for the police post.

Churchill dragged the canoe up on the beach, grabbed Bondell's hand, and began a limping jog toward the police station.

"There's a canoe down there, consigned to you from Dawson," he hurled at the officer who answered his knock. "And there's a man in it pretty near dead. Nothing serious; only played out. Take care of him. I've got to rush. Good-by. Want to catch the Athenian."

"There's a canoe down there, sent to you from Dawson," he said to the officer who answered his knock. "And there's a man in it who’s nearly dead. Nothing serious; just exhausted. Take care of him. I have to hurry. Goodbye. I want to catch the Athenian."

A mile portage connected Lake Bennett and Lake Linderman, and his last words he flung back after him as he resumed the trot. It was a very painful trot, but he clenched his teeth and kept on, forgetting his pain most of the time in the fervent heat with which he regarded the gripsack. It was a severe handicap. He swung it from one hand to the other, and back again. He tucked it under his arm. He threw one hand over the opposite shoulder, and the bag bumped and pounded on his back as he ran along. He could scarcely hold it in his bruised and swollen fingers, and several times he dropped it. Once, in changing from one hand to the other, it escaped his clutch and fell in front of him, tripped him up, and threw him violently to the ground.

A mile portage connected Lake Bennett and Lake Linderman, and he shouted his last words behind him as he picked up the pace again. It was a really tough run, but he gritted his teeth and pushed through, often forgetting his pain in the intense focus he had on the gripsack. It was a real struggle. He switched it from one hand to the other, then back again. He tucked it under his arm. He threw one hand over the opposite shoulder, and the bag jostled and thumped against his back as he ran. He could barely hold it in his bruised and swollen fingers, and he dropped it several times. Once, while switching it from one hand to the other, it slipped free and fell in front of him, tripping him and sending him crashing to the ground.

At the far end of the portage he bought an old set of pack-straps for a dollar, and in them he swung the grip. Also, he chartered a launch to run him the six miles to the upper end of Lake Linderman, where he arrived at four in the afternoon. The Athenian was to sail from Dyea next morning at seven. Dyea was twenty-eight miles away, and between towered Chilcoot. He sat down to adjust his foot-gear for the long climb, and woke up. He had dozed the instant he sat down, though he had not slept thirty seconds. He was afraid his next doze might be longer, so he finished fixing his foot-gear standing up. Even then he was overpowered for a fleeting moment. He experienced the flash of unconsciousness; becoming aware of it, in midair, as his relaxed body was sinking to the ground and as he caught himself together, he stiffened his muscles with a spasmodic wrench, and escaped the fall. The sudden jerk back to consciousness left him sick and trembling. He beat his head with the heel of his hand, knocking wakefulness into the numb brain.

At the far end of the portage, he bought an old set of pack straps for a dollar and used them to carry his gear. He also hired a boat to take him the six miles to the upper end of Lake Linderman, arriving there at four in the afternoon. The Athenian was scheduled to leave Dyea the next morning at seven. Dyea was twenty-eight miles away, with the Chilcoot Pass looming in between. He sat down to adjust his footwear for the long climb and quickly dozed off. He only managed to catch a couple of seconds of sleep, but he was worried his next nap would be longer, so he finished adjusting his footwear while standing. Even then, he felt a wave of fatigue wash over him. He caught a brief moment of unconsciousness, realizing it as his relaxed body started to drift down. Just in time, he tensed his muscles and prevented himself from falling. The sudden jolt back to awareness left him feeling shaky and nauseous. He struck his forehead with the heel of his hand, trying to shake off the drowsiness clouding his mind.

Jack Burns's pack-train was starting back light for Crater Lake, and Churchill was invited to a mule. Burns wanted to put the gripsack on another animal, but Churchill held on to it, carrying it on his saddle-pommel. But he dozed, and the grip persisted in dropping off the pommel, one side or the other, each time wakening him with a sickening start. Then, in the early darkness, Churchill's mule brushed him against a projecting branch that laid his cheek open. To cap it, the mule blundered off the trail and fell, throwing rider and gripsack out upon the rocks. After that, Churchill walked, or stumbled, rather, over the apology for a trail, leading the mule. Stray and awful odors, drifting from each side the trail, told of the horses that had died in the rush for gold. But he did not mind. He was too sleepy. By the time Long Lake was reached, however, he had recovered from his sleepiness; and at Deep Lake he resigned the gripsack to Burns. But thereafter, by the light of the dim stars, he kept his eyes on Burns. There were not going to be any accidents with that bag.

Jack Burns's pack train was heading back light to Crater Lake, and Churchill was invited to ride a mule. Burns wanted to put the gripsack on another animal, but Churchill insisted on keeping it, carrying it on his saddle horn. He dozed off, and the gripsack kept slipping off the horn, waking him up each time with a jolt. Then, in the early darkness, Churchill's mule brushed him against a branch, cutting his cheek open. To make matters worse, the mule stumbled off the trail and fell, throwing both him and the gripsack onto the rocks. After that, Churchill walked—or more like stumbled—along the poor excuse for a trail, leading the mule. Terrible odors wafted from either side of the trail, remnants of the horses that had died in the rush for gold. But he didn’t mind; he was too sleepy. By the time they reached Long Lake, though, he had shaken off the drowsiness, and at Deep Lake, he handed the gripsack over to Burns. But after that, under the faint glow of the stars, he kept his eyes on Burns. There weren’t going to be any accidents with that bag.

At Crater Lake the pack-train went into camp, and Churchill, slinging the grip on his back, started the steep climb for the summit. For the first time, on that precipitous wall, he realized how tired he was. He crept and crawled like a crab, burdened by the weight of his limbs. A distinct and painful effort of will was required each time he lifted a foot. An hallucination came to him that he was shod with lead, like a deep-sea diver, and it was all he could do to resist the desire to reach down and feel the lead. As for Bondell's gripsack, it was inconceivable that forty pounds could weigh so much. It pressed him down like a mountain, and he looked back with unbelief to the year before, when he had climbed that same pass with a hundred and fifty pounds on his back, If those loads had weighed a hundred and fifty pounds, then Bondell's grip weighed five hundred.

At Crater Lake, the pack train set up camp, and Churchill, throwing the bag over his shoulder, began the steep climb to the top. For the first time on that steep wall, he felt just how tired he was. He moved slowly, like a crab, weighed down by his own body. Every time he lifted a foot, it took a distinct and painful effort of will. He had a weird sensation that his feet were encased in lead, like a deep-sea diver, and all he could do was fight the urge to check if that was true. As for Bondell's bag, it was hard to believe that forty pounds could feel so heavy. It felt like a mountain pressing down on him, and he looked back in disbelief at the previous year when he had climbed that same pass with one hundred fifty pounds on his back. If those loads had really been one hundred fifty pounds, then Bondell's bag felt like five hundred.

The first rise of the divide from Crater Lake was across a small glacier. Here was a well-defined trail. But above the glacier, which was also above timber-line, was naught but a chaos of naked rock and enormous boulders. There was no way of seeing the trail in the darkness, and he blundered on, paying thrice the ordinary exertion for all that he accomplished. He won the summit in the thick of howling wind and driving snow, providentially stumbling upon a small, deserted tent, into which he crawled. There he found and bolted some ancient fried potatoes and half a dozen raw eggs.

The first climb from Crater Lake was over a small glacier. There was a clear trail here. But above the glacier, which was also above the tree line, it was just a mess of bare rock and huge boulders. He couldn't see the trail in the dark and kept moving forward, using three times the usual effort for what he achieved. He reached the top in the midst of howling wind and heavy snow, luckily finding a small, deserted tent, where he crawled inside. There, he discovered and quickly ate some old fried potatoes and a few raw eggs.

When the snow ceased and the wind eased down, he began the almost impossible descent. There was no trail, and he stumbled and blundered, often finding himself, at the last moment, on the edge of rocky walls and steep slopes the depth of which he had no way of judging. Part way down, the stars clouded over again, and in the consequent obscurity he slipped and rolled and slid for a hundred feet, landing bruised and bleeding on the bottom of a large shallow hole. From all about him arose the stench of dead horses. The hole was handy to the trail, and the packers had made a practice of tumbling into it their broken and dying animals. The stench overpowered him, making him deathly sick, and as in a nightmare he scrambled out. Halfway up, he recollected Bondell's gripsack. It had fallen into the hole with him; the pack-strap had evidently broken, and he had forgotten it. Back he went into the pestilential charnel-pit, where he crawled around on hands and knees and groped for half an hour. Altogether he encountered and counted seventeen dead horses (and one horse still alive that he shot with his revolver) before he found Bondell's grip. Looking back upon a life that had not been without valor and achievement, he unhesitatingly declared to himself that this return after the grip was the most heroic act he had ever performed. So heroic was it that he was twice on the verge of fainting before he crawled out of the hole.

When the snow stopped and the wind calmed down, he started the nearly impossible descent. There was no path, and he stumbled and fell, often finding himself, at the last moment, on the edge of rocky cliffs and steep drops that he couldn't judge the depth of. Partway down, the stars were blocked out again, and in the resulting darkness, he slipped and rolled for a hundred feet, landing bruised and bleeding at the bottom of a large shallow pit. From all around him came the horrible smell of dead horses. The hole was close to the trail, and the packers had a habit of dropping their broken and dying animals into it. The stench overwhelmed him, making him feel nauseous, and in a panic, he scrambled out. Halfway up, he remembered Bondell's grip. It had fallen into the hole with him; the pack-strap must have broken, and he had forgotten it. So, he went back into the foul pit, where he crawled around on his hands and knees for half an hour. Overall, he found and counted seventeen dead horses (and shot one that was still alive with his revolver) before he located Bondell's grip. Reflecting on a life that had not been without courage and accomplishment, he firmly decided that going back for the grip was the most heroic thing he had ever done. It was so heroic that he nearly fainted twice before he crawled out of the hole.

By the time he had descended to the Scales, the steep pitch of Chilcoot was past, and the way became easier. Not that it was an easy way, however, in the best of places; but it became a really possible trail, along which he could have made good time if he had not been worn out, if he had had light with which to pick his steps, and if it had not been for Bondell's gripsack. To him, in his exhausted condition, it was the last straw. Having barely strength to carry himself along, the additional weight of the grip was sufficient to throw him nearly every time he tripped or stumbled. And when he escaped tripping, branches reached out in the darkness, hooked the grip between his shoulders, and held him back.

By the time he got down to the Scales, the steep incline of Chilcoot was behind him, and the path became easier. Not that it was easy, even in the best spots; but it turned into a trail where he could have made decent progress if he hadn't been so exhausted, if he had had light to see his steps, and if it hadn't been for Bondell's gripsack. To him, in his tired state, it was the final straw. With barely enough strength to keep moving, the extra weight of the bag was enough to trip him up almost every time he stumbled. And when he managed not to trip, branches reached out in the dark, snagged the bag between his shoulders, and held him back.

His mind was made up that if he missed the Athenian it would be the fault of the gripsack. In fact, only two things remained in his consciousness—Bondell's grip and the steamer. He knew only those two things, and they became identified, in a way, with some stern mission upon which he had journeyed and toiled for centuries. He walked and struggled on as in a dream. A part of the dream was his arrival at Sheep Camp. He stumbled into a saloon, slid his shoulders out of the straps, and started to deposit the grip at his feet. But it slipped from his fingers and struck the floor with a heavy thud that was not unnoticed by two men who were just leaving. Churchill drank a glass of whiskey, told the barkeeper to call him in ten minutes, and sat down, his feet on the grip, his head on his knees.

He was determined that if he missed the Athenian, it would be because of the gripsack. In fact, only two things remained in his mind—Bondell's grip and the steamer. He was only aware of those two things, and they became tied, in a way, to some serious mission he felt like he had been on for ages. He walked and struggled on as if in a dream. Part of the dream was reaching Sheep Camp. He stumbled into a bar, slipped the straps off his shoulders, and started to set the grip down at his feet. But it slipped from his fingers and hit the floor with a loud thud that caught the attention of two men who were just leaving. Churchill drank a glass of whiskey, asked the bartender to remind him in ten minutes, and sat down, his feet resting on the grip, his head on his knees.

So badly did his misused body stiffen, that when he was called it required another ten minutes and a second glass of whiskey to unbend his joints and limber up the muscles.

His misused body had stiffened so much that when he was called, it took another ten minutes and a second glass of whiskey to loosen his joints and relax his muscles.

"Hey! not that way!" the barkeeper shouted, and then went after him and started him through the darkness toward Canyon City. Some little husk of inner consciousness told Churchill that the direction was right, and, still as in a dream, he took the canyon trail. He did not know what warned him, but after what seemed several centuries of travelling, he sensed danger and drew his revolver. Still in the dream, he saw two men step out and heard them halt him. His revolver went off four times, and he saw the flashes and heard the explosions of their revolvers. Also, he was aware that he had been hit in the thigh. He saw one man go down, and, as the other came for him, he smashed him a straight blow with the heavy revolver full in the face. Then he turned and ran. He came from the dream shortly afterward, to find himself plunging down the trail at a limping lope. His first thought was for the gripsack. It was still on his back. He was convinced that what had happened was a dream till he felt for his revolver and found it gone. Next he became aware of a sharp stinging of his thigh, and after investigating, he found his hand warm with blood. It was a superficial wound, but it was incontestable. He became wider awake, and kept up the lumbering run to Canyon City.

"Hey! Not that way!" the barkeeper shouted, then ran after him, guiding him through the darkness toward Canyon City. A small part of Churchill's mind told him he was heading in the right direction, and in a dreamlike state, he took the canyon trail. He didn’t know what alerted him, but after what felt like ages of traveling, he sensed danger and pulled out his revolver. Still in a daze, he saw two men step out and heard them stop him. He fired his gun four times, saw the flashes, and heard the explosions of their guns. He realized he had been shot in the thigh. One man went down, and as the other approached, he slammed his heavy revolver into his face. Then he turned and ran. He snapped out of the dream soon after, finding himself racing down the trail with a limp. His first thought was of the gripsack—it was still on his back. He was sure what had happened was just a dream until he felt for his revolver and discovered it was missing. Then he noticed a sharp sting in his thigh and, after checking, found his hand wet with blood. It was a shallow wound, but it was definitely real. He became more alert and continued his lumbering run toward Canyon City.

He found a man, with a team of horses and a wagon, who got out of bed and harnessed up for twenty dollars. Churchill crawled in on the wagon-bed and slept, the gripsack still on his back. It was a rough ride, over water-washed boulders down the Dyea Valley; but he roused only when the wagon hit the highest places. Any altitude of his body above the wagon-bed of less than a foot did not faze him. The last mile was smooth going, and he slept soundly.

He found a guy with a team of horses and a wagon who got out of bed and harnessed up for twenty bucks. Churchill crawled into the back of the wagon and slept with his backpack still on. It was a bumpy ride over water-washed boulders down the Dyea Valley, but he only woke up when the wagon hit the highest bumps. Any part of his body above the wagon bed by less than a foot didn’t bother him. The last mile was a smooth ride, and he slept soundly.

He came to in the gray dawn, the driver shaking him savagely and howling into his ear that the Athenian was gone. Churchill looked blankly at the deserted harbor.

He woke up in the gray dawn, the driver shaking him violently and shouting into his ear that the Athenian was gone. Churchill stared blankly at the empty harbor.

"There's a smoke over at Skaguay," the man said.

"There's smoke over at Skaguay," the man said.

Churchill's eyes were too swollen to see that far, but he said: "It's she. Get me a boat."

Churchill's eyes were too puffy to see very far, but he said: "It's her. Get me a boat."

The driver was obliging, and found a skiff and a man to row it for ten dollars, payment in advance. Churchill paid, and was helped into the skiff. It was beyond him to get in by himself. It was six miles to Skaguay, and he had a blissful thought of sleeping those six miles. But the man did not know how to row, and Churchill took the oars and toiled for a few more centuries. He never knew six longer and more excruciating miles. A snappy little breeze blew up the inlet and held him back. He had a gone feeling at the pit of the stomach, and suffered from faintness and numbness. At his command, the man took the bailer and threw salt water into his face.

The driver was helpful and found a small boat and a guy to row it for ten dollars, paid upfront. Churchill paid and was assisted into the boat since he couldn’t get in on his own. It was a six-mile journey to Skaguay, and he had a nice thought about sleeping through those six miles. But the guy didn’t know how to row, so Churchill took the oars and struggled for what felt like several centuries. He had never experienced such long and painful miles. A brisk breeze came up the inlet and held him back. He felt a sinking feeling in his stomach and suffered from dizziness and numbness. At his request, the man took the bailer and splashed saltwater into his face.

The Athenian's anchor was up-and-down when they came alongside, and Churchill was at the end of his last remnant of strength.

The Athenian's anchor was going up and down when they came alongside, and Churchill was at the end of his last bit of strength.

"Stop her! Stop her!" he shouted hoarsely. "Important message! Stop her!"

"Stop her! Stop her!" he yelled hoarsely. "Important message! Stop her!"

Then he dropped his chin on his chest and slept. "When half a dozen men started to carry him up the gang-plank, he awoke, reached for the grip, and clung to it like a drowning man. On deck he became a center of horror and curiosity. The clothing in which he had left White Horse was represented by a few rags, and he was as frayed as his clothing. He had traveled for fifty-five hours at the top notch of endurance. He had slept six hours in that time, and he was twenty pounds lighter than when he started. Face and hands and body were scratched and bruised, and he could scarcely see. He tried to stand up, but failed, sprawling out on the deck, hanging on to the gripsack, and delivering his message.

Then he dropped his chin to his chest and fell asleep. "When a bunch of guys started to carry him up the gangplank, he woke up, grabbed the gripsack, and held onto it like someone drowning. On deck, he became the focus of horror and curiosity. The clothes he had left White Horse in were just a few rags, and he looked just as worn out as his outfit. He had traveled for fifty-five hours at his absolute limit. In that time, he managed to sleep for six hours and lost twenty pounds since he started. His face, hands, and body were scratched and bruised, and he could barely see. He tried to stand up but couldn't, collapsing on the deck, holding onto the gripsack, and delivering his message.

"Now, put me to bed," he finished; "I'll eat when I wake up."

"Now, put me to bed," he said, "I'll eat when I wake up."

They did him honor, carrying him down in his rags and dirt and depositing him and Bondell's grip in the bridal chamber, which was the biggest and most luxurious stateroom in the ship. Twice he slept the clock around, and he had bathed and shaved and eaten and was leaning over the rail smoking a cigar when the two hundred pilgrims from White Horse came alongside.

They honored him by carrying him in his rags and dirt and placing him, along with Bondell's grip, in the bridal chamber, which was the largest and most luxurious stateroom on the ship. He slept for two full days, and after he had bathed, shaved, and eaten, he was leaning over the rail smoking a cigar when the two hundred pilgrims from White Horse arrived.

By the time the Athenian arrived in Seattle, Churchill had fully recuperated, and he went ashore with Bondell's grip in his hand. He felt proud of that grip. To him it stood for achievement and integrity and trust. "I've delivered the goods," was the way he expressed these various high terms to himself. It was early in the evening, and he went straight to Bondell's home. Louis Bondell was glad to see him, shaking hands with both hands at the same time and dragging him into the house.

By the time the Athenian reached Seattle, Churchill had completely recovered, and he stepped off the ship with Bondell's bag in his hand. He felt proud of that bag. To him, it represented achievement, integrity, and trust. "I've delivered the goods," was how he summed up these high ideals to himself. It was early evening, and he went directly to Bondell's home. Louis Bondell was happy to see him, shaking his hand with both hands at once and pulling him into the house.

"Oh, thanks, old man; it was good of you to bring it out," Bondell said when he received the gripsack.

"Oh, thanks, old man; it was nice of you to bring it out," Bondell said when he got the gripsack.

He tossed it carelessly upon a couch, and Churchill noted with an appreciative eye the rebound of its weight from the springs. Bondell was volleying him with questions.

He threw it carelessly onto a couch, and Churchill observed with admiration how it bounced off the springs. Bondell was bombarding him with questions.

"How did you make out? How're the boys! What became of Bill Smithers? Is Del Bishop still with Pierce? Did he sell my dogs? How did Sulphur Bottom show up? You're looking fine. What steamer did you come out on?"

"How did you do? How are the guys? What happened to Bill Smithers? Is Del Bishop still with Pierce? Did he sell my dogs? How did Sulphur Bottom turn out? You look great. Which steamer did you come out on?"

To all of which Churchill gave answer, till half an hour had gone by and the first lull in the conversation had arrived.

To all of this, Churchill responded until half an hour had passed and the first pause in the conversation came.

"Hadn't you better take a look at it?" he suggested, nodding his head at the gripsack.

"Why don't you take a look at it?" he suggested, nodding his head at the duffel bag.

"Oh, it's all right," Bondell answered. "Did Mitchell's dump turn out as much as he expected?"

"Oh, it's fine," Bondell replied. "Did Mitchell's place end up being as big as he thought?"

"I think you'd better look at it," Churchill insisted. "When I deliver a thing, I want to be satisfied that it's all right. There's always the chance that somebody might have got into it when I was asleep, or something."

"I think you should take a look at it," Churchill insisted. "When I hand something over, I want to be sure that everything is in order. There's always a chance that someone might have tampered with it while I was asleep, or something."

"It's nothing important, old man," Bondell answered, with a laugh.

"It's nothing important, old man," Bondell said, laughing.

"Nothing important," Churchill echoed in a faint, small voice. Then he spoke with decision: "Louis, what's in that bag? I want to know."

"Nothing important," Churchill replied in a faint, small voice. Then he spoke firmly: "Louis, what's in that bag? I want to know."

Louis looked at him curiously, then left the room and returned with a bunch of keys. He inserted his hand and drew out a heavy .44 Colt's revolver. Next came out a few boxes of ammunition for the revolver and several boxes of Winchester cartridges.

Louis looked at him with curiosity, then left the room and came back with a set of keys. He reached in and pulled out a heavy .44 Colt's revolver. After that, he took out a few boxes of ammo for the revolver and several boxes of Winchester cartridges.

Churchill took the gripsack and looked into it. Then he turned it upside down and shook it gently.

Churchill grabbed the bag and looked inside. Then he flipped it upside down and shook it lightly.

"The gun's all rusted," Bondell said. "Must have been out in the rain."

"The gun is all rusted," Bondell said. "It must have been left out in the rain."

"Yes," Churchill answered. "Too bad it got wet. I guess I was a bit careless."

"Yeah," Churchill replied. "It's a shame it got wet. I suppose I was a little careless."

He got up and went outside. Ten minutes later Louis Bondell went out and found him on the steps, sitting down, elbows on knees and chin on hands, gazing steadfastly out into the darkness.

He got up and went outside. Ten minutes later, Louis Bondell went out and found him on the steps, sitting down, elbows on his knees and chin on his hands, staring intensely into the darkness.










ALL GOLD CANYON

It was the green heart of the canyon, where the walls swerved back from the rigid plan and relieved their harshness of line by making a little sheltered nook and filling it to the brim with sweetness and roundness and softness. Here all things rested. Even the narrow stream ceased its turbulent down-rush long enough to form a quiet pool. Knee-deep in the water, with drooping head and half-shut eyes, drowsed a red-coated, many-antlered buck.

It was the green heart of the canyon, where the walls curved away from the strict lines and softened their harshness by creating a cozy nook and filling it to the brim with sweetness, roundness, and softness. Everything rested here. Even the narrow stream paused its turbulent rush long enough to create a calm pool. Knee-deep in the water, with its head drooping and eyes half-closed, a red-coated buck with many antlers dozed.

On one side, beginning at the very lip of the pool, was a tiny meadow, a cool, resilient surface of green that extended to the base of the frowning wall. Beyond the pool a gentle slope of earth ran up and up to meet the opposing wall. Fine grass covered the slope—grass that was spangled with flowers, with here and there patches of color, orange and purple and golden. Below, the canyon was shut in. There was no view. The walls leaned together abruptly and the canyon ended in a chaos of rocks, moss-covered and hidden by a green screen of vines and creepers and boughs of trees. Up the canyon rose far hills and peaks, the big foothills, pine-covered and remote. And far beyond, like clouds upon the border of the sky, towered minarets of white, where the Sierra's eternal snows flashed austerely the blazes of the sun.

On one side, right at the edge of the pool, there was a small meadow, a cool, lush patch of green that stretched to the base of the towering wall. Beyond the pool, a gentle slope of earth rose steadily to meet the opposite wall. The slope was covered in fine grass, dotted with flowers, creating splashes of color in orange, purple, and gold here and there. Below, the canyon was constricted. There was no view. The walls closed in sharply, and the canyon ended in a jumble of rocks, covered in moss and concealed by a green blanket of vines, creepers, and tree branches. Up the canyon, far hills and peaks rose, the large foothills, covered in pine and far away. And far beyond, like clouds skimming the edge of the sky, towered the white minarets, where the eternal snows of the Sierra glimmered brilliantly in the sunlight.

There was no dust in the canyon. The leaves and flowers were clean and virginal. The grass was young velvet. Over the pool three cottonwoods sent their snowy fluffs fluttering down the quiet air. On the slope the blossoms of the wine-wooded manzanita filled the air with springtime odors, while the leaves, wise with experience, were already beginning their vertical twist against the coming aridity of summer. In the open spaces on the slope, beyond the farthest shadow-reach of the manzanita, poised the mariposa lilies, like so many flights of jewelled moths suddenly arrested and on the verge of trembling into flight again. Here and there that woods harlequin, the madrone, permitting itself to be caught in the act of changing its pea-green trunk to madder-red, breathed its fragrance into the air from great clusters of waxen bells. Creamy white were these bells, shaped like lilies-of-the-valley, with the sweetness of perfume that is of the springtime.

There was no dust in the canyon. The leaves and flowers were clean and pure. The grass felt like soft velvet. Over the pool, three cottonwoods let their fluffy seeds float gently down through the calm air. On the slope, the blossoms of the wine-colored manzanita filled the air with spring scents, while the leaves, old and wise, were already starting to curl up in preparation for the dry summer ahead. In the open areas on the slope, beyond the farthest shadow of the manzanita, the mariposa lilies stood still like jeweled moths, ready to take flight again. Here and there, the madrone tree, revealing its change from green to a rich red, filled the air with its sweet fragrance from large clusters of waxy bells. These creamy white bells, shaped like lilies-of-the-valley, carried the sweet perfume of spring.

There was not a sigh of wind. The air was drowsy with its weight of perfume. It was a sweetness that would have been cloying had the air been heavy and humid. But the air was sharp and thin. It was as starlight transmuted into atmosphere, shot through and warmed by sunshine, and flower-drenched with sweetness.

There wasn’t a breath of wind. The air felt heavy with the scent of flowers. It was a sweetness that would have been overwhelming if the air had been thick and humid. But instead, the air was crisp and light. It was like starlight transformed into atmosphere, pierced and warmed by sunshine, and filled with floral sweetness.

An occasional butterfly drifted in and out through the patches of light and shade. And from all about rose the low and sleepy hum of mountain bees—feasting Sybarites that jostled one another good-naturedly at the board, nor found time for rough discourtesy. So quietly did the little stream drip and ripple its way through the canyon that it spoke only in faint and occasional gurgles. The voice of the stream was as a drowsy whisper, ever interrupted by dozings and silences, ever lifted again in the awakenings.

An occasional butterfly floated in and out through the patches of light and shade. All around, a gentle, sleepy hum of mountain bees filled the air—indulging creatures that bumped into each other playfully at the feast, too relaxed to show any rudeness. The little stream flowed quietly through the canyon, only making soft, intermittent gurgles. The sound of the stream was like a sleepy whisper, constantly interrupted by dozing moments and silences, and then stirred back to life in the brief awakenings.

The motion of all things was a drifting in the heart of the canyon. Sunshine and butterflies drifted in and out among the trees. The hum of the bees and the whisper of the stream were a drifting of sound. And the drifting sound and drifting color seemed to weave together in the making of a delicate and intangible fabric which was the spirit of the place. It was a spirit of peace that was not of death, but of smooth-pulsing life, of quietude that was not silence, of movement that was not action, of repose that was quick with existence without being violent with struggle and travail. The spirit of the place was the spirit of the peace of the living, somnolent with the easement and content of prosperity, and undisturbed by rumors of far wars.

The movement of everything felt like a gentle drifting in the heart of the canyon. Sunlight and butterflies floated in and out among the trees. The buzzing of the bees and the soft sound of the stream created a blend of sound. This mixture of sound and color seemed to come together to create a delicate and intangible essence that captured the spirit of the place. It was a spirit of peace that represented life, not death; a tranquility that wasn’t silence; a movement that didn’t involve action; a stillness that was alive, without the violence of struggle. The spirit of the place embodied the peace of the living, relaxed and content from a sense of prosperity, untouched by distant rumors of war.

The red-coated, many-antlered buck acknowledged the lordship of the spirit of the place and dozed knee-deep in the cool, shaded pool. There seemed no flies to vex him and he was languid with rest. Sometimes his ears moved when the stream awoke and whispered; but they moved lazily, with foreknowledge that it was merely the stream grown garrulous at discovery that it had slept.

The red-coated buck with many antlers recognized the presence of the spirit of the place and dozed knee-deep in the cool, shaded pool. There didn’t seem to be any flies bothering him, and he was relaxed from resting. Occasionally, his ears twitched when the stream stirred and whispered, but they moved slowly, knowing it was just the stream becoming chatty after realizing it had been quiet.

But there came a time when the buck's ears lifted and tensed with swift eagerness for sound. His head was turned down the canyon. His sensitive, quivering nostrils scented the air. His eyes could not pierce the green screen through which the stream rippled away, but to his ears came the voice of a man. It was a steady, monotonous, singsong voice. Once the buck heard the harsh clash of metal upon rock. At the sound he snorted with a sudden start that jerked him through the air from water to meadow, and his feet sank into the young velvet, while he pricked his ears and again scented the air. Then he stole across the tiny meadow, pausing once and again to listen, and faded away out of the canyon like a wraith, soft-footed and without sound.

But then a moment came when the buck's ears perked up and tensed, eager to catch a sound. His head turned towards the canyon. His sensitive, twitching nostrils picked up the scent in the air. His eyes couldn't see through the green cover where the stream flowed, but he could hear a man's voice. It was a steady, monotone, singsong voice. Once, the buck heard the loud crash of metal against rock. At that sound, he snorted and jumped, startled, launching himself from the water to the meadow, his feet sinking into the soft grass, while he pricked his ears and scent the air again. Then he quietly crossed the small meadow, stopping now and then to listen, and disappeared from the canyon like a ghost, moving silently on soft feet.

The clash of steel-shod soles against the rocks began to be heard, and the man's voice grew louder. It was raised in a sort of chant and became distinct with nearness, so that the words could be heard:

The sound of metal-tipped shoes hitting the rocks started to echo, and the man's voice grew louder. It rose in a kind of chant and became clear as it got closer, so that the words could be heard:

   "Tu'n around an' tu'n yo' face
   Untoe them sweet hills of grace
     (D' pow'rs of sin yo' am scornin'!).
   Look about an' look aroun'
   Fling yo' sin-pack on d' groun'
     (Yo' will meet wid d' Lord in d' mornin'!)."
"Turn around and turn your face  
Towards those sweet hills of grace  
    (The powers of sin you are rejecting!).  
Look around and look around  
Throw your sins down on the ground  
    (You will meet with the Lord in the morning!)."

'A sound of scrambling accompanied the song, and the spirit of the place fled away on the heels of the red-coated buck. The green screen was burst asunder, and a man peered out at the meadow and the pool and the sloping side-hill. He was a deliberate sort of man. He took in the scene with one embracing glance, then ran his eyes over the details to verify the general impression. Then, and not until then, did he open his mouth in vivid and solemn approval:

'A sound of scrambling accompanied the song, and the spirit of the place fled away on the heels of the red-coated buck. The green screen was torn apart, and a man looked out at the meadow, the pool, and the sloping hillside. He was a careful sort of man. He took in the scene with one sweeping glance, then studied the details to confirm the overall impression. Only then did he open his mouth in clear and serious approval:

"Smoke of life an' snakes of purgatory! Will you just look at that! Wood an' water an' grass an' a side-hill! A pocket-hunter's delight an' a cayuse's paradise! Cool green for tired eyes! Pink pills for pale people ain't in it. A secret pasture for prospectors and a resting-place for tired burros. It's just booful!"

"Smoke of life and snakes of purgatory! Just look at that! Wood and water and grass and a hillside! A pocket-hunter's dream and a horse's paradise! Cool green for tired eyes! Pink pills for pale people don’t compare. A hidden pasture for prospectors and a place for tired donkeys to rest. It's just beautiful!"

He was a sandy-complexioned man in whose face geniality and humor seemed the salient characteristics. It was a mobile face, quick-changing to inward mood and thought. Thinking was in him a visible process. Ideas chased across his face like wind-flaws across the surface of a lake. His hair, sparse and unkempt of growth, was as indeterminate and colorless as his complexion. It would seem that all the color of his frame had gone into his eyes, for they were startlingly blue. Also, they were laughing and merry eyes, within them much of the naiveté and wonder of the child; and yet, in an unassertive way, they contained much of calm self-reliance and strength of purpose founded upon self-experience and experience of the world.

He was a light-skinned guy with a friendly and humorous face that really stood out. His expressions changed quickly, reflecting his inner moods and thoughts. You could see him thinking—it was almost like a visible process. Ideas raced across his face like ripples on a lake. His hair was thin and messy, just as dull and colorless as his skin. It seemed like all his color was concentrated in his eyes, which were strikingly blue. They were also bright and cheerful, filled with a child-like innocence and wonder; yet, in a quiet way, they showed a lot of calm confidence and a strong sense of purpose built from his own experiences and what he had learned about the world.

From out the screen of vines and creepers he flung ahead of him a miner's pick and shovel and gold-pan. Then he crawled out himself into the open. He was clad in faded overalls and black cotton shirt, with hobnailed brogans on his feet, and on his head a hat whose shapelessness and stains advertised the rough usage of wind and rain and sun and camp-smoke. He stood erect, seeing wide-eyed the secrecy of the scene and sensuously inhaling the warm, sweet breath of the canyon-garden through nostrils that dilated and quivered with delight. His eyes narrowed to laughing slits of blue, his face wreathed itself in joy, and his mouth curled in a smile as he cried aloud:

From behind the screen of vines and creepers, he tossed out a miner's pick, a shovel, and a gold pan. Then he crawled out into the open. He was wearing faded overalls and a black cotton shirt, with hobnail boots on his feet, and on his head was a hat that was shapeless and stained, showing signs of rough treatment from the wind, rain, sun, and camp smoke. He stood up straight, wide-eyed at the secret beauty of the scene, and breathed in the warm, sweet air of the canyon garden with nostrils that flared and quivered with delight. His eyes narrowed into happy slits of blue, his face filled with joy, and his mouth broke into a smile as he shouted:

"Jumping dandelions and happy hollyhocks, but that smells good to me! Talk about your attar o' roses an' cologne factories! They ain't in it!"

"Jumping dandelions and joyful hollyhocks, but that smells amazing to me! Talk about your rose perfume and cologne factories! They can't compare!"

He had the habit of soliloquy. His quick-changing facial expressions might tell every thought and mood, but the tongue, perforce, ran hard after, repeating, like a second Boswell.

He had a habit of talking to himself. His rapidly changing facial expressions could reveal every thought and mood, but his words followed closely, echoing like a second Boswell.

The man lay down on the lip of the pool and drank long and deep of its water. "Tastes good to me," he murmured, lifting his head and gazing across the pool at the side-hill, while he wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. The side-hill attracted his attention. Still lying on his stomach, he studied the hill formation long and carefully. It was a practised eye that traveled up the slope to the crumbling canyon-wall and back and down again to the edge of the pool. He scrambled to his feet and favored the side-hill with a second survey.

The man lay on the edge of the pool and drank deeply from the water. "Tastes good to me," he said quietly, lifting his head and looking across the pool at the hillside, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. The hillside caught his attention. Still lying on his stomach, he studied the hill carefully. His practiced eye moved up the slope to the crumbling canyon wall and back down to the edge of the pool. He scrambled to his feet and took another look at the hillside.

"Looks good to me," he concluded, picking up his pick and shovel and gold-pan.

"Looks good to me," he said, grabbing his pick, shovel, and gold pan.

He crossed the stream below the pool, stepping agilely from stone to stone. Where the side-hill touched the water he dug up a shovelful of dirt and put it into the gold-pan. He squatted down, holding the pan in his two hands, and partly immersing it in the stream. Then he imparted to the pan a deft circular motion that sent the water sluicing in and out through the dirt and gravel. The larger and the lighter particles worked to the surface, and these, by a skilful dipping movement of the pan, he spilled out and over the edge. Occasionally, to expedite matters, he rested the pan and with his fingers raked out the large pebbles and pieces of rock.

He crossed the stream below the pool, hopping from stone to stone with ease. Where the hillside met the water, he scooped up a shovelful of dirt and placed it into the gold pan. He squatted down, holding the pan with both hands, partly submerging it in the stream. Then he gave the pan a smooth circular motion that sent the water flowing in and out through the dirt and gravel. The larger and lighter particles floated to the surface, and with a skillful tilt of the pan, he poured them out over the edge. Sometimes, to speed things up, he set the pan down and used his fingers to pull out the larger pebbles and rocks.

The contents of the pan diminished rapidly until only fine dirt and the smallest bits of gravel remained. At this stage he began to work very deliberately and carefully. It was fine washing, and he washed fine and finer, with a keen scrutiny and delicate and fastidious touch. At last the pan seemed empty of everything but water; but with a quick semi-circular flirt that sent the water flying over the shallow rim into the stream, he disclosed a layer of black sand on the bottom of the pan. So thin was this layer that it was like a streak of paint. He examined it closely. In the midst of it was a tiny golden speck. He dribbled a little water in over the depressed edge of the pan. With a quick flirt he sent the water sluicing across the bottom, turning the grains of black sand over and over. A second tiny golden speck rewarded his effort.

The contents of the pan quickly shrank until only fine dirt and tiny bits of gravel were left. At this point, he started to work very deliberately and carefully. It was fine washing, and he washed finer and finer, with sharp attention and a careful, meticulous touch. Finally, the pan appeared empty of everything except water; but with a quick flick that sent the water splashing over the shallow edge into the stream, he revealed a layer of black sand at the bottom of the pan. This layer was so thin that it looked like a streak of paint. He examined it closely. In the middle of it was a tiny golden speck. He drizzled a little water over the lowered edge of the pan. With a quick flick, he sent the water sluicing across the bottom, turning the grains of black sand over and over. A second tiny golden speck rewarded his effort.

The washing had now become very fine—fine beyond all need of ordinary placer-mining. He worked the black sand, a small portion at a time, up the shallow rim of the pan. Each small portion he examined sharply, so that his eyes saw every grain of it before he allowed it to slide over the edge and away. Jealously, bit by bit, he let the black sand slip away. A golden speck, no larger than a pin-point, appeared on the rim, and by his manipulation of the water it returned to the bottom of the pan. And in such fashion another speck was disclosed, and another. Great was his care of them. Like a shepherd he herded his flock of golden specks so that not one should be lost. At last, of the pan of dirt nothing remained but his golden herd. He counted it, and then, after all his labor, sent it flying out of the pan with one final swirl of water.

The washing had become really fine—more than what you’d need for regular placer-mining. He worked the black sand in small amounts up the shallow edge of the pan. Each small bit he examined closely, making sure he saw every grain before letting it slide over the edge and away. Carefully, bit by bit, he let the black sand wash away. A tiny golden speck, no bigger than a pin-point, showed up on the edge, and with a flick of the water, he sent it back to the bottom of the pan. In this way, another speck was revealed, and another. He took great care of them. Like a shepherd, he watched over his tiny flock of golden specks so that none would be lost. Finally, nothing was left in the pan but his golden collection. He counted it, and then, after all his hard work, he sent it flying out of the pan with one final swirl of water.

But his blue eyes were shining with desire as he rose to his feet. "Seven," he muttered aloud, asserting the sum of the specks for which he had toiled so hard and which he had so wantonly thrown away. "Seven," he repeated, with the emphasis of one trying to impress a number on his memory.

But his blue eyes were shining with desire as he stood up. "Seven," he muttered, confirming the total of the specks he had worked so hard for and had carelessly discarded. "Seven," he repeated, emphasizing it like someone trying to remember a number.

He stood still a long while, surveying the hillside. In his eyes was a curiosity, new-aroused and burning. There was an exultance about his bearing and a keenness like that of a hunting animal catching the fresh scent of game.

He stood still for a long time, looking over the hillside. His eyes were filled with a curiosity that was newly sparked and intense. There was an excitement in his stance and a sharpness like that of a hunting animal picking up the fresh scent of prey.

He moved down the stream a few steps and took a second panful of dirt.

He stepped a few paces down the stream and scooped up another panful of dirt.

Again came the careful washing, the jealous herding of the golden specks, and the wantonness with which he sent them flying into the stream.

Again came the careful washing, the jealous herding of the golden specks, and the carefree way he sent them flying into the stream.

"Five," he muttered, and repeated, "five."

"Five," he whispered, and said again, "five."

He could not forbear another survey of the hill before filling the pan farther down the stream. His golden herds diminished. "Four, three, two, two, one," were his memory tabulations as he moved down the stream. When but one speck of gold rewarded his washing, he stopped and built a fire of dry twigs. Into this he thrust the gold-pan and burned it till it was blue-black. He held up the pan and examined it critically. Then he nodded approbation. Against such a color-background he could defy the tiniest yellow speck to elude him.

He couldn't resist taking one more look at the hill before continuing downstream to fill the pan. His collection of gold was getting smaller. "Four, three, two, two, one," were the counts he remembered as he moved along the water. When he found just a single speck of gold after washing, he stopped and built a fire with dry twigs. He put the gold pan in the fire and burned it until it turned blue-black. He lifted the pan and inspected it carefully. Then he nodded in approval. With that color background, he could challenge even the tiniest yellow speck to escape his notice.

Still moving down the stream, he panned again. A single speck was his reward. A third pan contained no gold at all. Not satisfied with this, he panned three times again, taking his shovels of dirt within a foot of one another. Each pan proved empty of gold, and the fact, instead of discouraging him, seemed to give him satisfaction. His elation increased with each barren washing, until he arose, exclaiming jubilantly:

Still moving down the stream, he panned again. A single speck was his reward. A third pan contained no gold at all. Not satisfied with this, he panned three more times, scooping up dirt within a foot of each other. Each pan was empty of gold, and instead of discouraging him, this seemed to make him happy. His excitement grew with each empty wash, until he stood up, exclaiming joyfully:

"If it ain't the real thing, may God knock off my head with sour apples!"

"If it's not the real deal, may God hit me on the head with sour apples!"

Returning to where he had started operations, he began to pan up the stream. At first his golden herds increased—increased prodigiously. "Fourteen, eighteen, twenty-one, twenty-six," ran his memory tabulations. Just above the pool he struck his richest pan—thirty-five colors.

Returning to where he had started working, he began to pan up the stream. At first, his gold findings grew—grew a lot. "Fourteen, eighteen, twenty-one, twenty-six," he counted in his head. Just above the pool, he hit his richest pan—thirty-five colors.

"Almost enough to save," he remarked regretfully as he allowed the water to sweep them away.

"Almost enough to save," he said sadly as he let the water carry them away.

The sun climbed to the top of the sky. The man worked on. Pan by pan, he went up the stream, the tally of results steadily decreasing.

The sun rose high in the sky. The man kept working. One pan at a time, he moved up the stream, the count of his results steadily getting smaller.

"It's just booful, the way it peters out," he exulted when a shovelful of dirt contained no more than a single speck of gold. And when no specks at all were found in several pans, he straightened up and favored the hillside with a confident glance.

"It's just beautiful, the way it fades away," he cheered when a shovelful of dirt had nothing more than a single speck of gold. And when there were no specks at all in several pans, he stood up straight and gave the hillside a confident look.

"Ah, ha! Mr. Pocket!" he cried out, as though to an auditor hidden somewhere above him beneath the surface of the slope. "Ah, ha! Mr. Pocket! I'm a-comin', I'm a-comin', an' I'm shorely gwine to get yer! You heah me, Mr. Pocket? I'm gwine to get yer as shore as punkins ain't cauliflowers!"

"Ah, ha! Mr. Pocket!" he shouted, as if addressing someone hidden above him under the slope. "Ah, ha! Mr. Pocket! I'm coming, I'm coming, and I'm definitely going to get you! You hear me, Mr. Pocket? I'm going to get you as sure as pumpkins aren't cauliflowers!"

He turned and flung a measuring glance at the sun poised above him in the azure of the cloudless sky. Then he went down the canyon, following the line of shovel-holes he had made in filling the pans. He crossed the stream below the pool and disappeared through the green screen. There was little opportunity for the spirit of the place to return with its quietude and repose, for the man's voice, raised in ragtime song, still dominated the canyon with possession.

He turned and took a quick look at the sun hanging above him in the blue of the clear sky. Then he walked down the canyon, following the line of shovel holes he had made while filling the pans. He crossed the stream below the pool and disappeared through the greenery. There wasn't much chance for the essence of the place to come back with its calm and peace, since the man's voice, raised in a ragtime song, still filled the canyon with its presence.

After a time, with a greater clashing of steel-shod feet on rock, he returned. The green screen was tremendously agitated. It surged back and forth in the throes of a struggle. There was a loud grating and clanging of metal. The man's voice leaped to a higher pitch and was sharp with imperativeness. A large body plunged and panted. There was a snapping and ripping and rending, and amid a shower of falling leaves a horse burst through the screen. On its back was a pack, and from this trailed broken vines and torn creepers. The animal gazed with astonished eyes at the scene into which it had been precipitated, then dropped its head to the grass and began contentedly to graze. A second horse scrambled into view, slipping once on the mossy rocks and regaining equilibrium when its hoofs sank into the yielding surface of the meadow. It was riderless, though on its back was a high-horned Mexican saddle, scarred and discolored by long usage.

After a while, with more clashing of steel-shod feet on rock, he returned. The green screen was incredibly agitated. It surged back and forth in the midst of a struggle. There was a loud grating and clanging of metal. The man's voice rose to a higher pitch and sounded sharp with urgency. A large body plunged and panted. There was snapping, ripping, and tearing, and amidst a shower of falling leaves, a horse burst through the screen. On its back was a pack, and from this trailed broken vines and torn creepers. The animal looked around in shock at the scene it had entered, then lowered its head to the grass and began to graze contentedly. A second horse scrambled into view, slipping once on the mossy rocks but regaining its balance when its hooves sank into the soft surface of the meadow. It was riderless, though it had a high-horned Mexican saddle on its back, scarred and discolored from long use.

The man brought up the rear. He threw off pack and saddle, with an eye to camp location, and gave the animals their freedom to graze. He unpacked his food and got out frying-pan and coffee-pot. He gathered an armful of dry wood, and with a few stones made a place for his fire.

The man was last in line. He tossed off his pack and saddle, looking for a good spot to set up camp, and let the animals roam free to graze. He took out his food and pulled out the frying pan and coffee pot. He gathered a bunch of dry wood and used some stones to create a space for his fire.

"My!" he said, "but I've got an appetite. I could scoff iron-filings an' horseshoe nails an' thank you kindly, ma'am, for a second helpin'."

"Wow!" he said, "I have a big appetite. I could eat iron filings and horseshoe nails and I’d still be grateful for a second helping, ma'am."

He straightened up, and, while he reached for matches in the pocket of his overalls, his eyes traveled across the pool to the side-hill. His fingers had clutched the match-box, but they relaxed their hold and the hand came out empty. The man wavered perceptibly. He looked at his preparations for cooking and he looked at the hill.

He straightened up and, while reaching for matches in the pocket of his overalls, his gaze drifted across the pool

"Guess I'll take another whack at her," he concluded, starting to cross the stream.

"Guess I'll try again," he said, beginning to cross the stream.

"They ain't no sense in it, I know," he mumbled apologetically. "But keepin' grub back an hour ain't go in' to hurt none, I reckon."

"There's no sense in it, I know," he mumbled apologetically. "But keeping food back for an hour isn't going to hurt, I guess."

A few feet back from his first line of test-pans he started a second line. The sun dropped down the western sky, the shadows lengthened, but the man worked on. He began a third line of test-pans. He was cross-cutting the hillside, line by line, as he ascended. The center of each line produced the richest pans, while the ends came where no colors showed in the pan. And as he ascended the hillside the lines grew perceptibly shorter. The regularity with which their length diminished served to indicate that somewhere up the slope the last line would be so short as to have scarcely length at all, and that beyond could come only a point. The design was growing into an inverted "V." The converging sides of this "V" marked the boundaries of the gold-bearing dirt.

A few feet behind his first row of test pans, he started a second row. The sun sank in the western sky, the shadows stretched longer, but the man kept working. He began a third row of test pans. He was cutting across the hillside, row by row, as he went up. The center of each row produced the richest pans, while the ends showed no colors at all. As he climbed the hillside, the rows noticeably got shorter. The regularity with which their length decreased indicated that somewhere up the slope, the last row would be so short it would barely exist, and beyond that, there would be just a point. The pattern was turning into an inverted "V." The converging sides of this "V" marked the boundaries of the gold-bearing soil.

The apex of the "V" was evidently the man's goal. Often he ran his eye along the converging sides and on up the hill, trying to divine the apex, the point where the gold-bearing dirt must cease. Here resided "Mr. Pocket"—for so the man familiarly addressed the imaginary point above him on the slope, crying out:

The top of the "V" was clearly the man's target. He frequently scanned the sloping sides and peered up the hill, trying to figure out the peak, the spot where the gold-rich soil should end. This was where "Mr. Pocket" lived—how he casually referred to the imaginary point above him on the slope, shouting:

"Come down out o' that, Mr. Pocket! Be right smart an' agreeable, an' come down!"

"Get down from there, Mr. Pocket! Be quick and friendly, and come down!"

"All right," he would add later, in a voice resigned to determination. "All right, Mr. Pocket. It's plain to me I got to come right up an' snatch you out bald-headed. An' I'll do it! I'll do it!" he would threaten still later.

"Okay," he would say later, his voice a mix of acceptance and resolve. "Okay, Mr. Pocket. It's obvious to me I have to just come right up and drag you out without any hesitation. And I'll do it! I will do it!" he would threaten even later.

Each pan he carried down to the water to wash, and as he went higher up the hill the pans grew richer, until he began to save the gold in an empty baking powder can which he carried carelessly in his hip-pocket. So engrossed was he in his toil that he did not notice the long twilight of oncoming night. It was not until he tried vainly to see the gold colors in the bottom of the pan that he realized the passage of time. He straightened up abruptly. An expression of whimsical wonderment and awe overspread his face as he drawled:

Each pan he took down to the water to wash, and as he climbed higher up the hill, the pans became more rewarding, until he started saving the gold in an empty baking powder can that he casually kept in his back pocket. He was so absorbed in his work that he didn’t notice the long twilight of the approaching night. It wasn’t until he tried unsuccessfully to see the gold colors at the bottom of the pan that he realized how much time had passed. He stood up suddenly. A look of playful wonder and awe spread across his face as he said:

"Gosh darn my buttons! if I didn't plumb forget dinner!"

"Gosh darn my buttons! I totally forgot dinner!"

He stumbled across the stream in the darkness and lighted his long-delayed fire. Flapjacks and bacon and warmed-over beans constituted his supper. Then he smoked a pipe by the smouldering coals, listening to the night noises and watching the moonlight stream through the canyon. After that he unrolled his bed, took off his heavy shoes, and pulled the blankets up to his chin. His face showed white in the moonlight, like the face of a corpse. But it was a corpse that knew its resurrection, for the man rose suddenly on one elbow and gazed across at his hillside.

He stumbled across the stream in the dark and finally started his long-overdue fire. Flapjacks, bacon, and reheated beans made up his dinner. Then he smoked a pipe by the glowing coals, listening to the sounds of the night and watching the moonlight pour through the canyon. After that, he unrolled his sleeping bag, took off his heavy shoes, and pulled the blankets up to his chin. His face looked pale in the moonlight, like a dead person’s. But it was a dead person that knew it would come back to life, as the man suddenly sat up on one elbow and looked over at his hillside.

"Good night, Mr. Pocket," he called sleepily. "Goodnight."

"Good night, Mr. Pocket," he said sleepily. "Goodnight."

He slept through the early gray of morning until the direct rays of the sun smote his closed eyelids, when he awoke with a start and looked about him until he had established the continuity of his existence and identified his present self with the days previously lived.

He slept through the early gray of morning until the sun's direct rays hit his closed eyelids, waking him up suddenly. He looked around until he confirmed that he was still alive and connected his current self with the days he had lived before.

To dress, he had merely to buckle on his shoes. He glanced at his fireplace and at his hillside, wavered, but fought down the temptation and started the fire.

To get dressed, he only needed to buckle his shoes. He looked at his fireplace and at the hillside, hesitated for a moment, but resisted the urge and started the fire.

"Keep yer shirt on, Bill; keep yer shirt on," he admonished himself. "What's the good of rushin'? No use in gettin' all het up an' sweaty. Mr. Pocket'll wait for you. He ain't a-runnin' away before you can get your breakfast. Now, what you want, Bill, is something fresh in yer bill o' fare. So it's up to you to go an' get it."

"Calm down, Bill; just take it easy," he told himself. "What's the point of hurrying? No need to get all worked up and sweaty. Mr. Pocket will be waiting for you. He’s not going anywhere before you have your breakfast. Now, what you need, Bill, is something new on your menu. So it’s up to you to go and get it."

He cut a short pole at the water's edge and drew from one of his pockets a bit of line and a draggled fly that had once been a royal coachman.

He picked up a short stick by the water's edge and took out a piece of fishing line and a ragged fly that used to be a royal coachman from one of his pockets.

"Mebbe they'll bite in the early morning," he muttered, as he made his first cast into the pool. And a moment later he was gleefully crying: "What'd I tell you, eh? What'd I tell you?"

"Maybe they'll be biting in the early morning," he mumbled as he made his first cast into the pool. Moments later, he was joyfully exclaiming, "What did I tell you, huh? What did I tell you?"

He had no reel, nor any inclination to waste time, and by main strength, and swiftly, he drew out of the water a flashing ten-inch trout. Three more, caught in rapid succession, furnished his breakfast. When he came to the stepping-stones on his way to his hillside, he was struck by a sudden thought, and paused.

He didn't have a fishing rod or any interest in wasting time, so with sheer strength and speed, he pulled a shiny ten-inch trout out of the water. He quickly caught three more in a row, giving him enough for breakfast. When he reached the stepping stones on his way to the hillside, a sudden thought hit him, and he stopped.

"I'd just better take a hike down-stream a ways," he said. "There's no tellin' who may be snoopin' around."

"I should probably take a walk down the stream for a bit," he said. "You never know who might be lurking around."

But he crossed over on the stones, and with a "I really oughter take that hike," the need of the precaution passed out of his mind and he fell to work.

But he crossed over on the stones, and with a "I really should take that hike," the need for caution slipped out of his mind and he got to work.

At nightfall he straightened up. The small of his back was stiff from stooping toil, and as he put his hand behind him to soothe the protesting muscles, he said:

At dusk, he stood up straight. His lower back was sore from bending over all day, and as he placed his hand behind him to ease the complaining muscles, he said:

"Now what d'ye think of that? I clean forgot my dinner again! If I don't watch out, I'll sure be degeneratin' into a two-meal-a-day crank."

"Now what do you think of that? I totally forgot my dinner again! If I'm not careful, I'll definitely end up becoming a two-meal-a-day nut."

"Pockets is the hangedest things I ever see for makin' a man absent-minded," he communed that night, as he crawled into his blankets. Nor did he forget to call up the hillside, "Good night, Mr. Pocket! Good night!"

"Pockets are the craziest things I’ve ever seen for making a person absent-minded," he said that night, as he settled into his blankets. And he didn’t forget to yell up the hillside, "Good night, Mr. Pocket! Good night!"

Rising with the sun, and snatching a hasty breakfast, he was early at work. A fever seemed to be growing in him, nor did the increasing richness of the test-pans allay this fever. There was a flush in his cheek other than that made by the heat of the sun, and he was oblivious to fatigue and the passage of time. When he filled a pan with dirt, he ran down the hill to wash it; nor could he forbear running up the hill again, panting and stumbling profanely, to refill the pan.

Getting up with the sun and grabbing a quick breakfast, he got to work early. It felt like a fever was building inside him, and the growing richness of the test-pans didn't ease this feeling. There was a flush in his cheeks that wasn’t just from the sun’s heat, and he didn’t notice his tiredness or how much time was passing. When he filled a pan with dirt, he raced down the hill to wash it; then he couldn’t help but run back up the hill, panting and stumbling, to fill the pan again.

He was now a hundred yards from the water, and the inverted "V" was assuming definite proportions. The width of the pay-dirt steadily decreased, and the man extended in his mind's eye the sides of the "V" to their meeting place far up the hill. This was his goal, the apex of the "V," and he panned many times to locate it.

He was now a hundred yards from the water, and the inverted "V" was taking shape. The width of the pay-dirt was getting smaller, and the man imagined in his mind the sides of the "V" extending to where they met far up the hill. This was his goal, the tip of the "V," and he panned many times to find it.

"Just about two yards above that manzanita bush an' a yard to the right," he finally concluded.

"About two yards above that manzanita bush and a yard to the right," he finally finished.

Then the temptation seized him. "As plain as the nose on your face," he said, as he abandoned his laborious cross-cutting and climbed to the indicated apex. He filled a pan and carried it down the hill to wash. It contained no trace of gold. He dug deep, and he dug shallow, filling and washing a dozen pans, and was unrewarded even by the tiniest golden speck. He was enraged at having yielded to the temptation, and berated himself blasphemously and pridelessly. Then he went down the hill and took up the cross-cutting.

Then the temptation hit him. "As obvious as the nose on your face," he said, as he left his hard work behind and climbed to the top. He filled a pan and carried it down the hill to wash. It had no trace of gold. He dug deep and shallow, filling and washing a dozen pans, and found nothing, not even the smallest speck of gold. He was furious at himself for giving in to the temptation and cursed himself mercilessly. Then he went back down the hill and resumed his work.

"Slow an' certain, Bill; slow an' certain," he crooned. "Short-cuts to fortune ain't in your line, an' it's about time you know it. Get wise, Bill; get wise. Slow an' certain's the only hand you can play; so go to it, an' keep to it, too."

"Take it slow and steady, Bill; slow and steady," he said softly. "Short cuts to success aren't for you, and it's time you realized that. Wake up, Bill; wake up. Slow and steady is the only strategy you can stick with; so go for it, and stay committed to it."

As the cross-cuts decreased, showing that the sides of the "V" were converging, the depth of the "V" increased. The gold-trace was dipping into the hill. It was only at thirty inches beneath the surface that he could get colors in his pan. The dirt he found at twenty-five inches from the surface, and at thirty-five inches yielded barren pans. At the base of the "V," by the water's edge, he had found the gold colors at the grass roots. The higher he went up the hill, the deeper the gold dipped. To dig a hole three feet deep in order to get one test-pan was a task of no mean magnitude; while between the man and the apex intervened an untold number of such holes to be dug. "An' there's no tellin' how much deeper it'll pitch," he sighed, in a moment's pause, while his fingers soothed his aching back.

As the cross-cuts got smaller, indicating that the sides of the "V" were coming together, the depth of the "V" increased. The gold trace was sinking into the hill. He could only find colors in his pan at thirty inches below the surface. The dirt he discovered at twenty-five inches and at thirty-five inches produced empty pans. At the bottom of the "V," by the water's edge, he found gold flecks at the grass roots. The higher he climbed up the hill, the deeper the gold sank. Digging a hole three feet deep just to get one test-pan was no small task, and there were countless holes like this to dig before reaching the peak. "And there's no telling how much deeper it goes," he sighed, taking a moment to ease his aching back.

Feverish with desire, with aching back and stiffening muscles, with pick and shovel gouging and mauling the soft brown earth, the man toiled up the hill. Before him was the smooth slope, spangled with flowers and made sweet with their breath. Behind him was devastation. It looked like some terrible eruption breaking out on the smooth skin of the hill. His slow progress was like that of a slug, befouling beauty with a monstrous trail.

Feverish with desire, with an aching back and stiffening muscles, and with pick and shovel digging into the soft brown earth, the man worked his way up the hill. In front of him was the smooth slope, sprinkled with flowers and sweetened by their scent. Behind him was destruction. It looked like a terrible eruption marring the smooth surface of the hill. His slow progress was like that of a slug, tarnishing beauty with a monstrous trail.

Though the dipping gold-trace increased the man's work, he found consolation in the increasing richness of the pans. Twenty cents, thirty cents, fifty cents, sixty cents, were the values of the gold found in the pans, and at nightfall he washed his banner pan, which gave him a dollar's worth of gold-dust from a shovelful of dirt.

Though the gold trace made the man's work harder, he felt comforted by the growing wealth in the pans. Twenty cents, thirty cents, fifty cents, sixty cents were the values of the gold he found in the pans, and by the end of the day, he cleaned his banner pan, which yielded a dollar's worth of gold dust from just one shovelful of dirt.

"I'll just bet it's my luck to have some inquisitive one come buttin' in here on my pasture," he mumbled sleepily that night as he pulled the blankets up to his chin.

"I'll just bet it's my luck to have some nosy person come barging in here on my land," he mumbled sleepily that night as he pulled the blankets up to his chin.

Suddenly he sat upright. "Bill!" he called sharply. "Now, listen to me, Bill; d'ye hear! It's up to you, to-morrow mornin', to mosey round an' see what you can see. Understand? To-morrow morning, an' don't you forget it!"

Suddenly he sat up straight. "Bill!" he called sharply. "Now, listen to me, Bill; did you hear? It’s your job tomorrow morning to wander around and see what you can find. Got it? Tomorrow morning, and don't you forget it!"

He yawned and glanced across at his side-hill. "Good night, Mr. Pocket," he called.

He yawned and looked over at his side-hill. "Good night, Mr. Pocket," he called.

In the morning he stole a march on the sun, for he had finished breakfast when its first rays caught him, and he was climbing the wall of the canyon where it crumbled away and gave footing. From the outlook at the top he found himself in the midst of loneliness. As far as he could see, chain after chain of mountains heaved themselves into his vision. To the east his eyes, leaping the miles between range and range and between many ranges, brought up at last against the white-peaked Sierras—the main crest, where the backbone of the Western world reared itself against the sky. To the north and south he could see more distinctly the cross-systems that broke through the main trend of the sea of mountains. To the west the ranges fell away, one behind the other, diminishing and fading into the gentle foothills that, in turn, descended into the great valley which he could not see.

In the morning, he got an early start on the sun because he had already finished breakfast by the time its first rays hit him. He was climbing the wall of the canyon where it broke away and provided a foothold. From the viewpoint at the top, he found himself surrounded by isolation. As far as he could see, chains of mountains rose into his view. To the east, his eyes leaped across the miles between each mountain range and eventually landed on the white-peaked Sierras—the main ridge where the backbone of the Western world rose against the sky. To the north and south, he could more clearly see the intersecting ranges that cut through the main flow of the sea of mountains. To the west, the ranges receded one after another, shrinking and blurring into the gentle foothills that eventually flowed down into the vast valley he couldn’t see.

And in all that mighty sweep of earth he saw no sign of man nor of the handiwork of man—save only the torn bosom of the hillside at his feet. The man looked long and carefully. Once, far down his own canyon, he thought he saw in the air a faint hint of smoke. He looked again and decided that it was the purple haze of the hills made dark by a convolution of the canyon wall at its back.

And in all that vast expanse of land, he saw no sign of people or their work—except for the damaged slope of the hill at his feet. The man stared for a long time, examining everything closely. At one point, deep down in his own canyon, he thought he noticed a faint wisp of smoke in the air. He looked again and concluded that it was just the purple haze of the hills, darkened by the curve of the canyon wall behind it.

"Hey, you, Mr. Pocket!" he called down into the canyon. "Stand out from under! I'm a-comin', Mr. Pocket! I'm a-comin'!"

"Hey, you, Mr. Pocket!" he shouted down into the canyon. "Step out from there! I'm coming, Mr. Pocket! I'm on my way!"

The heavy brogans on the man's feet made him appear clumsy-footed, but he swung down from the giddy height as lightly and airily as a mountain goat. A rock, turning under his foot on the edge of the precipice, did not disconcert him. He seemed to know the precise time required for the turn to culminate in disaster, and in the meantime he utilized the false footing itself for the momentary earth-contact necessary to carry him on into safety. Where the earth sloped so steeply that it was impossible to stand for a second upright, the man did not hesitate. His foot pressed the impossible surface for but a fraction of the fatal second and gave him the bound that carried him onward. Again, where even the fraction of a second's footing was out of the question, he would swing his body past by a moment's hand-grip on a jutting knob of rock, a crevice, or a precariously rooted shrub. At last, with a wild leap and yell, he exchanged the face of the wall for an earth-slide and finished the descent in the midst of several tons of sliding earth and gravel.

The heavy boots on the man's feet made him look clumsy, but he jumped down from the dizzy height as gracefully as a mountain goat. A rock that shifted under his foot at the edge of the cliff didn't throw him off balance. He seemed to know exactly how long it would take for a misstep to lead to disaster, and in the meantime, he used the unstable footing itself for the brief moment he needed to reach safety. Where the ground sloped so steeply that it was impossible to stand upright for even a second, the man didn't hesitate. His foot pressed against the impossible surface for just a fraction of a second and gave him the push he needed to keep going. Again, where even a fraction of a second's balance was impossible, he'd swing his body past by grabbing onto a jutting rock, a crevice, or a precariously rooted bush. Finally, with a wild leap and a shout, he switched from the wall to a slide of earth and finished his descent amid several tons of sliding dirt and gravel.

His first pan of the morning washed out over two dollars in coarse gold. It was from the centre of the "V." To either side the diminution in the values of the pans was swift. His lines of cross-cutting holes were growing very short. The converging sides of the inverted "V" were only a few yards apart. Their meeting-point was only a few yards above him. But the pay-streak was dipping deeper and deeper into the earth. By early afternoon he was sinking the test-holes five feet before the pans could show the gold-trace.

His first pan of the morning yielded over two dollars in coarse gold. It came from the center of the "V." On either side, the value of the pans dropped quickly. His lines of cross-cutting holes were getting very short. The sloping sides of the inverted "V" were only a few yards apart. Their meeting point was just a few yards above him. But the pay streak was sinking deeper into the ground. By early afternoon, he was digging the test holes five feet down before the pans could reveal any gold traces.

For that matter, the gold-trace had become something more than a trace; it was a placer mine in itself, and the man resolved to come back after he had found the pocket and work over the ground. But the increasing richness of the pans began to worry him. By late afternoon the worth of the pans had grown to three and four dollars. The man scratched his head perplexedly and looked a few feet up the hill at the manzanita bush that marked approximately the apex of the "V." He nodded his head and said oracularly:

For that matter, the gold trace had become more than just a mark; it was like a placer mine on its own, and the man decided to come back after he found the pocket and work the area. But the rising value of the pans started to stress him out. By late afternoon, the value of the pans had reached three and four dollars. The man scratched his head in confusion and glanced a few feet up the hill at the manzanita bush that roughly marked the top of the "V." He nodded and said knowingly:

"It's one o' two things, Bill: one o' two things. Either Mr. Pocket's spilled himself all out an' down the hill, or else Mr. Pocket's so rich you maybe won't be able to carry him all away with you. And that'd be an awful shame, wouldn't it, now?" He chuckled at contemplation of so pleasant a dilemma.

"It's one of two things, Bill: one of two things. Either Mr. Pocket's spilled himself all over and down the hill, or else Mr. Pocket's so wealthy that you might not be able to take him with you. And that would be a real shame, wouldn’t it?" He chuckled at the thought of such a nice dilemma.

Nightfall found him by the edge of the stream, his eyes wrestling with the gathering darkness over the washing of a five-dollar pan.

Night fell as he sat by the stream, his eyes struggling against the deepening darkness while he cleaned a five-dollar pan.

"Wisht I had an electric light to go on working," he said.

"Wishing I had an electric light so I could keep working," he said.

He found sleep difficult that night. Many times he composed himself and closed his eyes for slumber to overtake him; but his blood pounded with too strong desire, and as many times his eyes opened and he murmured wearily, "Wisht it was sun-up."

He found it hard to sleep that night. Several times he settled himself and closed his eyes, hoping to fall asleep, but his heart raced with too much desire, and each time he opened his eyes and murmured tiredly, "I wish it was morning."

Sleep came to him in the end, but his eyes were open with the first paling of the stars, and the gray of dawn caught him with breakfast finished and climbing the hillside in the direction of the secret abiding-place of Mr. Pocket.

Sleep finally overtook him, but his eyes were open with the first light of the stars, and the gray of dawn found him having finished breakfast and climbing the hillside toward the hidden resting place of Mr. Pocket.

The first cross-cut the man made, there was space for only three holes, so narrow had become the pay-streak and so close was he to the fountainhead of the golden stream he had been following for four days.

The first cross-cut the man made only allowed for three holes, as the pay-streak had become so narrow and he was so close to the source of the golden stream he had been pursuing for four days.

"Be ca'm, Bill; be ca'm," he admonished himself, as he broke ground for the final hole where the sides of the "V" had at last come together in a point.

"Be calm, Bill; be calm," he told himself, as he started digging the last hole where the sides of the "V" had finally met at a point.

"I've got the almighty cinch on you, Mr. Pocket, an' you can't lose me," he said many times as he sank the hole deeper and deeper.

"I've got you completely under my control, Mr. Pocket, and there's no way you can get rid of me," he said repeatedly as he dug the hole deeper and deeper.

Four feet, five feet, six feet, he dug his way down into the earth. The digging grew harder. His pick grated on broken rock. He examined the rock. "Rotten quartz," was his conclusion as, with the shovel, he cleared the bottom of the hole of loose dirt. He attacked the crumbling quartz with the pick, bursting the disintegrating rock asunder with every stroke.

Four feet, five feet, six feet, he dug his way down into the ground. The digging got tougher. His pick scraped against broken rock. He looked closely at the rock. "Rotten quartz," he concluded as he used the shovel to clear the bottom of the hole from loose dirt. He went after the crumbling quartz with the pick, breaking apart the decaying rock with every hit.

He thrust his shovel into the loose mass. His eye caught a gleam of yellow. He dropped the shovel and squatted suddenly on his heels. As a farmer rubs the clinging earth from fresh-dug potatoes, so the man, a piece of rotten quartz held in both hands, rubbed the dirt away.

He plunged his shovel into the loose pile. Something shiny caught his eye. He dropped the shovel and quickly squatted on his heels. Just like a farmer cleans dirt off freshly dug potatoes, the man, holding a chunk of rotten quartz in both hands, brushed the dirt away.

"Sufferin' Sardanopolis!" he cried. "Lumps an' chunks of it! Lumps an' chunks of it!"

"Suffering Sardanopolis!" he shouted. "Lumps and chunks of it! Lumps and chunks of it!"

It was only half rock he held in his hand. The other half was virgin gold. He dropped it into his pan and examined another piece. Little yellow was to be seen, but with his strong fingers he crumbled the rotten quartz away till both hands were filled with glowing yellow. He rubbed the dirt away from fragment after fragment, tossing them into the gold-pan. It was a treasure-hole. So much had the quartz rotted away that there was less of it than there was of gold. Now and again he found a piece to which no rock clung—a piece that was all gold. A chunk, where the pick had laid open the heart of the gold, glittered like a handful of yellow jewels, and he cocked his head at it and slowly turned it around and over to observe the rich play of the light upon it.

He held half a rock in his hand. The other half was pure gold. He dropped it into his pan and looked at another piece. There wasn’t much yellow to see, but with his strong fingers, he crumbled the crumbling quartz away until both hands were filled with shining yellow. He wiped the dirt off fragment after fragment, tossing them into the gold pan. It was a treasure trove. The quartz had decayed so much that there was less of it than there was of gold. Every now and then, he found a piece that had no rock attached—a piece that was pure gold. A chunk, where the pick had opened up the heart of the gold, sparkled like a handful of yellow jewels, and he tilted his head at it, slowly turning it around and over to watch the rich play of light on it.

"Talk about yer Too Much Gold diggin's!" the man snorted contemptuously. "Why, this diggin' 'd make it look like thirty cents. This diggin' is All Gold. An' right here an' now I name this yere canyon 'All Gold Canyon,' b' gosh!"

"Talk about your gold mining!" the man scoffed. "This mining makes it look like pocket change. This mining is pure gold. And right here and now, I’m naming this canyon 'All Gold Canyon,' you bet!"

Still squatting on his heels, he continued examining the fragments and tossing them into the pan. Suddenly there came to him a premonition of danger. It seemed a shadow had fallen upon him. But there was no shadow. His heart had given a great jump up into his throat and was choking him. Then his blood slowly chilled and he felt the sweat of his shirt cold against his flesh.

Still squatting on his heels, he kept examining the fragments and tossing them into the pan. Suddenly, he felt a sense of danger creeping in. It seemed like a shadow had fallen over him. But there was no shadow. His heart raced up into his throat and started choking him. Then his blood gradually ran cold, and he felt the sweat of his shirt chilling against his skin.

He did not spring up nor look around. He did not move. He was considering the nature of the premonition he had received, trying to locate the source of the mysterious force that had warned him, striving to sense the imperative presence of the unseen thing that threatened him. There is an aura of things hostile, made manifest by messengers too refined for the senses to know; and this aura he felt, but knew not how he felt it. His was the feeling as when a cloud passes over the sun. It seemed that between him and life had passed something dark and smothering and menacing; a gloom, as it were, that swallowed up life and made for death—his death.

He didn't jump up or look around. He didn't move. He was thinking about the nature of the premonition he had received, trying to find the source of the mysterious force that had warned him, and working to sense the urgent presence of the unseen thing that threatened him. There is a vibe of hostile things, revealed by messengers too subtle for the senses to grasp; and this vibe he felt, but didn't know how he felt it. It was like the feeling when a cloud passes over the sun. It seemed that something dark and suffocating and threatening had passed between him and life; a gloom, so to speak, that consumed life and signaled death—his death.

Every force of his being impelled him to spring up and confront the unseen danger, but his soul dominated the panic, and he remained squatting on his heels, in his hands a chunk of gold. He did not dare to look around, but he knew by now that there was something behind him and above him. He made believe to be interested in the gold in his hand. He examined it critically, turned it over and over, and rubbed the dirt from it. And all the time he knew that something behind him was looking at the gold over his shoulder.

Every part of him wanted to jump up and face the unknown threat, but his mind controlled the fear, and he stayed crouched on his heels, holding a piece of gold in his hands. He didn’t dare to look around, but he was sure something was behind him and above him. He pretended to focus on the gold he held. He examined it closely, flipping it around and wiping off the dirt. All the while, he knew something behind him was watching the gold over his shoulder.

Still feigning interest in the chunk of gold in his hand, he listened intently and he heard the breathing of the thing behind him. His eyes searched the ground in front of him for a weapon, but they saw only the uprooted gold, worthless to him now in his extremity. There was his pick, a handy weapon on occasion; but this was not such an occasion. The man realized his predicament. He was in a narrow hole that was seven feet deep. His head did not come to the surface of the ground. He was in a trap.

Still pretending to be interested in the gold in his hand, he listened closely and heard the breathing of the thing behind him. His eyes scanned the ground in front of him for a weapon, but all he found was the uprooted gold, which was useless to him now in his situation. There was his pick, a useful tool sometimes; but this wasn’t one of those times. The man understood his predicament. He was in a narrow hole that was seven feet deep. His head didn't reach the surface of the ground. He was trapped.

He remained squatting on his heels. He was quite cool and collected; but his mind, considering every factor, showed him only his helplessness. He continued rubbing the dirt from the quartz fragments and throwing the gold into the pan. There was nothing else for him to do. Yet he knew that he would have to rise up, sooner or later, and face the danger that breathed at his back. The minutes passed, and with the passage of each minute he knew that by so much he was nearer the time when he must stand up, or else—and his wet shirt went cold against his flesh again at the thought—or else he might receive death as he stooped there over his treasure.

He stayed squatting on his heels. He was calm and composed, but his mind, weighing every possibility, revealed his helplessness. He kept rubbing the dirt off the quartz pieces and tossing the gold into the pan. There wasn’t anything else to do. Yet he understood that he would have to get up, sooner or later, and confront the danger lurking behind him. Minutes passed, and with each passing minute, he realized he was getting closer to the moment when he would have to stand up, or else—and the thought sent a chill through his wet shirt against his skin—or else he might face death while hunched over his treasure.

Still he squatted on his heels, rubbing dirt from gold and debating in just what manner he should rise up. He might rise up with a rush and claw his way out of the hole to meet whatever threatened on the even footing above ground. Or he might rise up slowly and carelessly, and feign casually to discover the thing that breathed at his back. His instinct and every fighting fibre of his body favored the mad, clawing rush to the surface. His intellect, and the craft thereof, favored the slow and cautious meeting with the thing that menaced and which he could not see. And while he debated, a loud, crashing noise burst on his ear. At the same instant he received a stunning blow on the left side of the back, and from the point of impact felt a rush of flame through his flesh. He sprang up in the air, but halfway to his feet collapsed. His body crumpled in like a leaf withered in sudden heat, and he came down, his chest across his pan of gold, his face in the dirt and rock, his legs tangled and twisted because of the restricted space at the bottom of the hole. His legs twitched convulsively several times. His body was shaken as with a mighty ague. There was a slow expansion of the lungs, accompanied by a deep sigh. Then the air was slowly, very slowly, exhaled, and his body as slowly flattened itself down into inertness.

Still, he squatted on his heels, rubbing dirt off the gold and debating how he should get up. He could jump up quickly and claw his way out of the hole to confront whatever was threatening him on the ground above. Or he could get up slowly and carelessly, pretending to casually discover what was breathing behind him. His instincts and every fighting fiber in his body urged him to make a mad, clawing rush to the surface. His intellect, however, supported a slow and cautious approach to whatever menaced him, even though he couldn't see it. While he was caught in this debate, a loud crashing noise erupted in his ear. At the same moment, he felt a stunning blow on the left side of his back, and a rush of flame coursed through his flesh from the point of impact. He jumped up into the air, but halfway to his feet, he collapsed. His body crumpled like a leaf wilting in sudden heat, landing with his chest on the pan of gold, his face pressed into the dirt and rocks, and his legs tangled and twisted in the confined space at the bottom of the hole. His legs twitched convulsively several times. His body shook as if he were having a severe fever. There was a slow expansion of his lungs, followed by a deep sigh. Then he exhaled very slowly as his body gradually sank into stillness.

Above, revolver in hand, a man was peering down over the edge of the hole. He peered for a long time at the prone and motionless body beneath him. After a while the stranger sat down on the edge of the hole so that he could see into it, and rested the revolver on his knee. Reaching his hand into a pocket, he drew out a wisp of brown paper. Into this he dropped a few crumbs of tobacco. The combination became a cigarette, brown and squat, with the ends turned in. Not once did he take his eyes from the body at the bottom of the hole. He lighted the cigarette and drew its smoke into his lungs with a caressing intake of the breath. He smoked slowly. Once the cigarette went out and he relighted it. And all the while he studied the body beneath him.

Above, a man with a revolver was looking down over the edge of the hole. He stared for a long time at the still and motionless body below him. After a while, the stranger sat on the edge of the hole to get a better view and rested the revolver on his knee. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a piece of brown paper. He dropped a few bits of tobacco onto it. With that, he made a short, thick cigarette with the ends rolled in. Not once did he take his eyes off the body at the bottom of the hole. He lit the cigarette and inhaled its smoke deeply, savoring the moment. He smoked slowly. At one point, the cigarette went out, and he relit it. All the while, he kept studying the body beneath him.

In the end he tossed the cigarette stub away and rose to his feet. He moved to the edge of the hole. Spanning it, a hand resting on each edge, and with the revolver still in the right hand, he muscled his body down into the hole. While his feet were yet a yard from the bottom he released his hands and dropped down.

In the end, he flicked the cigarette butt away and stood up. He walked to the edge of the hole. With one hand on each side and the revolver still in his right hand, he lowered his body into the hole. While his feet were still a yard from the bottom, he let go with his hands and dropped down.

At the instant his feet struck bottom he saw the pocket-miner's arm leap out, and his own legs knew a swift, jerking grip that overthrew him. In the nature of the jump his revolver hand was above his head. Swiftly as the grip had flashed about his legs, just as swiftly he brought the revolver down. He was still in the air, his fall in process of completion, when he pulled the trigger. The explosion was deafening in the confined space. The smoke filled the hole so that he could see nothing. He struck the bottom on his back, and like a cat's the pocket-miner's body was on top of him. Even as the miner's body passed on top, the stranger crooked in his right arm to fire; and even in that instant the miner, with a quick thrust of elbow, struck his wrist. The muzzle was thrown up and the bullet thudded into the dirt of the side of the hole.

The moment his feet hit the ground, he saw the pocket-miner’s arm shoot out, and his legs felt a sudden, gripping pull that knocked him over. Because of the way he jumped, his gun hand was raised above his head. As quickly as the grip had wrapped around his legs, he brought the revolver down just as fast. He was still in mid-air, falling, when he pulled the trigger. The blast was deafening in the enclosed space. The smoke filled the hole, obscuring his vision. He landed on his back, and like a cat, the pocket-miner's body landed on top of him. Just as the miner’s body passed over him, the stranger bent his right arm to shoot; but in that very moment, the miner quickly jabbed his elbow into his wrist. The gun was pushed up, and the bullet hit the dirt on the side of the hole.

The next instant the stranger felt the miner's hand grip his wrist. The struggle was now for the revolver. Each man strove to turn it against the other's body. The smoke in the hole was clearing. The stranger, lying on his back, was beginning to see dimly. But suddenly he was blinded by a handful of dirt deliberately flung into his eyes by his antagonist. In that moment of shock his grip on the revolver was broken. In the next moment he felt a smashing darkness descend upon his brain, and in the midst of the darkness even the darkness ceased.

The next moment, the stranger felt the miner's hand grab his wrist. They were now struggling for the revolver, each trying to aim it at the other. The smoke in the hole was starting to clear. The stranger, lying on his back, was beginning to see faintly. But suddenly, dirt was thrown into his eyes by his opponent, blinding him. In that moment of surprise, his grip on the revolver slipped. The next instant, he felt a crushing darkness fall over his mind, and amidst that darkness, even the darkness faded away.

But the pocket-miner fired again and again, until the revolver was empty. Then he tossed it from him and, breathing heavily, sat down on the dead man's legs.

But the pocket-miner shot again and again, until the revolver was empty. Then he threw it away and, breathing heavily, sat down on the dead man's legs.

The miner was sobbing and struggling for breath. "Measly skunk!" he panted; "a-campin' on my trail an' lettin' me do the work, an' then shootin' me in the back!"

The miner was crying and gasping for air. "Cheap coward!" he wheezed; "following me around and making me do all the work, then shooting me in the back!"

He was half crying from anger and exhaustion. He peered at the face of the dead man. It was sprinkled with loose dirt and gravel, and it was difficult to distinguish the features.

He was almost crying from anger and exhaustion. He looked closely at the dead man's face. It was covered in loose dirt and gravel, making it hard to see the features.

"Never laid eyes on him before," the miner concluded his scrutiny. "Just a common an' ordinary thief, hang him! An' he shot me in the back! He shot me in the back!"

"Never seen him before," the miner finished his look. "Just an average thief, hang him! And he shot me in the back! He shot me in the back!"

He opened his shirt and felt himself, front and back, on his left side.

He opened his shirt and checked himself, front and back, on his left side.

"Went clean through, and no harm done!" he cried jubilantly. "I'll bet he aimed all right all right; but he drew the gun over when he pulled the trigger—the cur! But I fixed 'm! Oh, I fixed 'm!"

"Went straight through, and no damage done!" he shouted happily. "I bet he aimed just fine; but he jerked the gun when he pulled the trigger—the jerk! But I got him! Oh, I got him!"

His fingers were investigating the bullet-hole in his side, and a shade of regret passed over his face. "It's goin' to be stiffer'n hell," he said. "An' it's up to me to get mended an' get out o'here."

His fingers were probing the bullet hole in his side, and a look of regret crossed his face. "It's going to be tougher than hell," he said. "And it's up to me to heal and get out of here."

He crawled out of the hole and went down the hill to his camp. Half an hour later he returned, leading his pack-horse. His open shirt disclosed the rude bandages with which he had dressed his wound. He was slow and awkward with his left-hand movements, but that did not prevent his using the arm.

He crawled out of the hole and walked down the hill to his camp. Half an hour later, he came back, leading his pack horse. His open shirt revealed the rough bandages he'd used to treat his wound. He moved slowly and awkwardly with his left arm, but that didn’t stop him from using it.

The bight of the pack-rope under the dead man's shoulders enabled him to heave the body out of the hole. Then he set to work gathering up his gold. He worked steadily for several hours, pausing often to rest his stiffening shoulder and to exclaim:

The loop of the rope under the dead man's shoulders allowed him to pull the body out of the hole. Then he got to work collecting his gold. He worked diligently for several hours, taking frequent breaks to rest his sore shoulder and to exclaim:

"He shot me in the back, the measly skunk! He shot me in the back!"

"He shot me in the back, that pathetic coward! He shot me in the back!"

When his treasure was quite cleaned up and wrapped securely into a number of blanket-covered parcels, he made an estimate of its value.

When his treasure was all cleaned up and wrapped securely in several blanket-covered bundles, he estimated its value.

"Four hundred pounds, or I'm a Hottentot," he concluded. "Say two hundred in quartz an' dirt—that leaves two hundred pounds of gold. Bill! Wake up! Two hundred pounds of gold! Forty thousand dollars! An' it's yourn—all yourn!"

"Four hundred pounds, or I'm from Mars," he finished. "Let’s say two hundred in quartz and dirt—that leaves two hundred pounds of gold. Bill! Wake up! Two hundred pounds of gold! Forty thousand dollars! And it’s yours—all yours!"

He scratched his head delightedly and his fingers blundered into an unfamiliar groove. They quested along it for several inches. It was a crease through his scalp where the second bullet had ploughed.

He scratched his head happily, and his fingers stumbled into an unfamiliar groove. They traced along it for several inches. It was a crease in his scalp where the second bullet had dug in.

He walked angrily over to the dead man.

He angrily walked over to the dead man.

"You would, would you!" he bullied. "You would, eh? Well, I fixed you good an' plenty, an' I'll give you decent burial, too. That's more'n you'd have done for me."

"You would, would you!" he taunted. "You would, huh? Well, I took care of you good and plenty, and I'll make sure you get a decent burial, too. That's more than you'd have done for me."

He dragged the body to the edge of the hole and toppled it in. It struck the bottom with a dull crash, on its side, the face twisted up to the light. The miner peered down at it.

He pulled the body to the edge of the hole and pushed it in. It hit the bottom with a heavy thud, lying on its side, the face turned up toward the light. The miner looked down at it.

"An' you shot me in the back!" he said accusingly.

"And you shot me in the back!" he said, accusing her.

With pick and shovel he filled the hole. Then he loaded the gold on his horse. It was too great a load for the animal, and when he had gained his camp he transferred part of it to his saddle-horse. Even so, he was compelled to abandon a portion of his outfit—pick and shovel and gold-pan, extra food and cooking utensils, and divers odds and ends.

With a pick and shovel, he filled the hole. Then he loaded the gold onto his horse. It was too heavy a load for the animal, and when he got back to his camp, he transferred some of it to his saddle horse. Even then, he had to leave behind part of his gear—pick and shovel, gold pan, extra food, cooking utensils, and various other items.

The sun was at the zenith when the man forced the horses at the screen of vines and creepers. To climb the huge boulders the animals were compelled to uprear and struggle blindly through the tangled mass of vegetation. Once the saddle-horse fell heavily and the man removed the pack to get the animal on its feet. After it started on its way again the man thrust his head out from among the leaves and peered up at the hillside.

The sun was at its highest point when the man urged the horses toward the barrier of vines and creepers. To get over the massive boulders, the animals had to rear up and push their way through the thick tangle of plants. At one point, the saddle horse stumbled and fell hard, so the man took off the pack to help the animal get back on its feet. Once it was moving again, the man leaned his head out from behind the leaves and looked up at the hillside.

"The measly skunk!" he said, and disappeared.

"The pathetic skunk!" he said, and vanished.

There was a ripping and tearing of vines and boughs. The trees surged back and forth, marking the passage of the animals through the midst of them. There was a clashing of steel-shod hoofs on stone, and now and again a sharp cry of command. Then the voice of the man was raised in song:—

There was a ripping and tearing of vines and branches. The trees swayed back and forth, indicating the movement of the animals through them. There was a clashing of steel-shod hooves on stone, and now and then a sharp cry of command. Then the man's voice rose in song:—

   "Tu'n around an' tu'n yo' face
   Untoe them sweet hills of grace
     (D' pow'rs of sin yo' am scornin'!).
   Look about an' look aroun'
   Fling yo' sin-pack on d' groun'
     (Yo'-will meet wid d' Lord in d' mornin'!)."
   "Turn around and turn your face  
   Towards those sweet hills of grace  
     (The powers of sin you are scornin'!).  
   Look around and look around  
   Throw your sin pack on the ground  
     (You will meet with the Lord in the morning!)."

The song grew faint and fainter, and through the silence crept back the spirit of the place. The stream once more drowsed and whispered; the hum of the mountain bees rose sleepily. Down through the perfume-weighted air fluttered the snowy fluffs of the cottonwoods. The butterflies drifted in and out among the trees, and over all blazed the quiet sunshine. Only remained the hoof-marks in the meadow and the torn hillside to mark the boisterous trail of the life that had broken the peace of the place and passed on.

The song faded away, and the spirit of the place returned through the silence. The stream began to drowse and whisper again; the hum of the mountain bees rose lazily. Snowy cottonwood seeds fluttered down through the fragrant air. Butterflies floated in and out among the trees, and the quiet sunshine blazed over everything. Only the hoofprints in the meadow and the disturbed hillside remained to mark the lively path that had disturbed the peace of the place and moved on.










THE STORY OF KEESH

Keesh lived long ago on the rim of the polar sea, was head man of his village through many and prosperous years, and died full of honors with his name on the lips of men. So long ago did he live that only the old men remember his name, his name and the tale, which they got from the old men before them, and which the old men to come will tell to their children and their children's children down to the end of time. And the winter darkness, when the north gales make their long sweep across the ice-pack, and the air is filled with flying white, and no man may venture forth, is the chosen time for the telling of how Keesh, from the poorest igloo in the village, rose to power and place over them all.

Keesh lived a long time ago on the edge of the polar sea. He was the leader of his village for many successful years and passed away with great respect, his name frequently spoken by others. He lived so long ago that only the elderly remember him, along with the story that they heard from the old men before them, and which future generations will share with their children and grandchildren until the end of time. During the winter darkness, when the north winds sweep across the ice, filling the air with swirling snow, and no one dares to go outside, is the perfect time to tell the story of how Keesh, from the humblest igloo in the village, rose to power and prominence over everyone.

He was a bright boy, so the tale runs, healthy and strong, and he had seen thirteen suns, in their way of reckoning time. For each winter the sun leaves the land in darkness, and the next year a new sun returns so that they may be warm again and look upon one another's faces. The father of Keesh had been a very brave man, but he had met his death in a time of famine, when he sought to save the lives of his people by taking the life of a great polar bear. In his eagerness he came to close grapples with the bear, and his bones were crushed; but the bear had much meat on him and the people were saved. Keesh was his only son, and after that Keesh lived alone with his mother. But the people are prone to forget, and they forgot the deed of his father; and he being but a boy, and his mother only a woman, they, too, were swiftly forgotten, and ere long came to live in the meanest of all the igloos.

He was a bright boy, so the story goes, healthy and strong, and he had seen thirteen suns, according to their way of keeping time. Each winter, the sun leaves the land in darkness, and the following year a new sun returns so they can be warm again and see each other's faces. Keesh's father had been a very brave man, but he lost his life during a famine while trying to save his people by hunting a giant polar bear. In his eagerness, he got too close to the bear, and his bones were crushed; but the bear had plenty of meat, and the people were saved. Keesh was his only son, and after that, Keesh lived alone with his mother. However, people tend to forget, and they forgot his father's heroic deed; and being just a boy and his mother only a woman, they, too, were quickly overlooked, and soon they ended up living in the simplest of all the igloos.

It was at a council, one night, in the big igloo of Klosh-Kwan, the chief, that Keesh showed the blood that ran in his veins and the manhood that stiffened his back. With the dignity of an elder, he rose to his feet, and waited for silence amid the babble of voices.

It was at a meeting one night in the large igloo of Klosh-Kwan, the chief, that Keesh demonstrated the strength in his blood and the courage that straightened his back. With the authority of an elder, he stood up and waited for silence amidst the noise of voices.

"It is true that meat be apportioned me and mine," he said. "But it is ofttimes old and tough, this meat, and, moreover, it has an unusual quantity of bones."

"It is true that meat is given to me and my family," he said. "But often this meat is old and tough, and on top of that, it has a lot of bones."

The hunters, grizzled and gray, and lusty and young, were aghast. The like had never been known before. A child, that talked like a grown man, and said harsh things to their very faces!

The hunters, weathered and gray, as well as lively and young, were shocked. Nothing like this had ever been seen before. A child, who spoke like an adult, and said harsh things right to their faces!

But steadily and with seriousness, Keesh went on. "For that I know my father, Bok, was a great hunter, I speak these words. It is said that Bok brought home more meat than any of the two best hunters, that with his own hands he attended to the division of it, that with his own eyes he saw to it that the least old woman and the least old man received fair share."

But steadily and seriously, Keesh continued. "I say these words because I know my father, Bok, was a great hunter. It's said that Bok brought home more meat than the two best hunters combined, that he personally handled the distribution of it, and that he made sure that even the oldest woman and the oldest man received their fair share."

"Na! Na!" the men cried. "Put the child out!" "Send him off to bed!" "He is no man that he should talk to men and gray-beards!"

"Na! Na!" the men shouted. "Send the child away!" "Put him to bed!" "He's not a man to be talking to grown men and elders!"

He waited calmly till the uproar died down.

He waited patiently until the noise settled.

"Thou hast a wife, Ugh-Gluk," he said, "and for her dost thou speak. And thou, too, Massuk, a mother also, and for them dost thou speak. My mother has no one, save me; wherefore I speak. As I say, though Bok be dead because he hunted over-keenly, it is just that I, who am his son, and that Ikeega, who is my mother and was his wife, should have meat in plenty so long as there be meat in plenty in the tribe. I, Keesh, the son of Bok, have spoken."

"You have a wife, Ugh-Gluk," he said, "and you speak for her. And you, too, Massuk, you’re a mother, so you speak for them. My mother has no one but me; that's why I speak. Even though Bok is dead because he hunted too eagerly, it’s only fair that I, his son, and Ikeega, my mother and his wife, should have plenty of meat as long as there's plenty in the tribe. I, Keesh, the son of Bok, have spoken."

He sat down, his ears keenly alert to the flood of protest and indignation his words had created.

He sat down, his ears sharply tuned to the wave of protest and anger his words had stirred up.

"That a boy should speak in council!" old Ugh-Gluk was mumbling.

"That a boy should speak in a council!" old Ugh-Gluk was mumbling.

"Shall the babes in arms tell us men the things we shall do?" Massuk demanded in a loud voice. "Am I a man that I should be made a mock by every child that cries for meat?"

"Should the babies in arms tell us men what we should do?" Massuk demanded loudly. "Am I a man that I should be made a fool of by every child that cries for food?"

The anger boiled a white heat. They ordered him to bed, threatened that he should have no meat at all, and promised him sore beatings for his presumption. Keesh's eyes began to flash, and the blood to pound darkly under his skin. In the midst of the abuse he sprang to his feet.

The anger reached a breaking point. They told him to go to bed, threatened that he wouldn’t get any meat at all, and promised to give him painful beatings for his arrogance. Keesh's eyes started to blaze, and the blood pulsed fiercely under his skin. In the heat of the insults, he jumped to his feet.

"Hear me, ye men!" he cried. "Never shall I speak in the council again, never again till the men come to me and say, 'It is well, Keesh, that thou shouldst speak, it is well and it is our wish.' Take this now, ye men, for my last word. Bok, my father, was a great hunter. I too, his son, shall go and hunt the meat that I eat. And be it known, now, that the division of that which I kill shall be fair. And no widow nor weak one shall cry in the night because there is no meat, when the strong men are groaning in great pain for that they have eaten overmuch. And in the days to come there shall be shame upon the strong men who have eaten overmuch. I, Keesh, have said it!"

"Hear me, everyone!" he shouted. "I will never speak in the council again, not until the men come to me and say, 'It's right, Keesh, that you should speak, it's right and it's our wish.' Take this now, everyone, as my final word. Bok, my father, was a great hunter. I too, his son, will go out and hunt the food that I eat. And let it be known, from now on, that the distribution of what I kill will be fair. No widow or weak person should cry at night because there's no meat while the strong men groan in pain from eating too much. In the future, strong men will feel shame for overindulging. I, Keesh, have said it!"

Jeers and scornful laughter followed him out of the igloo, but his jaw was set and he went his way, looking neither to right nor left.

Jeers and mocking laughter followed him out of the igloo, but his jaw was clenched and he kept moving forward, not looking to the right or left.

The next day he went forth along the shoreline where the ice and the land met together. Those who saw him go noted that he carried his bow, with a goodly supply of bone-barbed arrows, and that across his shoulder was his father's big hunting-spear. And there was laughter, and much talk, at the event. It was an unprecedented occurrence. Never did boys of his tender age go forth to hunt, much less to hunt alone. Also were there shaking of heads and prophetic mutterings, and the women looked pityingly at Ikeega, and her face was grave and sad.

The next day, he walked along the shore where the ice met the land. Those who saw him noted that he carried his bow, along with a decent supply of bone-barbed arrows, and draped across his shoulder was his father's large hunting spear. There was laughter and lots of chatter about this event. It was something never seen before. Boys his age didn’t go hunting, especially not alone. People shook their heads and murmured predictions, while the women looked at Ikeega with pity, and her expression was serious and sad.

"He will be back ere long," they said cheeringly.

"He'll be back soon," they said cheerfully.

"Let him go; it will teach him a lesson," the hunters said. "And he will come back shortly, and he will be meek and soft of speech in the days to follow."

"Let him go; it will teach him a lesson," the hunters said. "And he will come back soon, and he will be humble and gentle in his words in the days to come."

But a day passed, and a second, and on the third a wild gale blew, and there was no Keesh. Ikeega tore her hair and put soot of the seal-oil on her face in token of her grief; and the women assailed the men with bitter words in that they had mistreated the boy and sent him to his death; and the men made no answer, preparing to go in search of the body when the storm abated.

But a day went by, then another, and on the third day a strong storm hit, and Keesh was still missing. Ikeega ripped her hair out and smeared seal oil on her face as a sign of her sorrow; the women confronted the men with harsh words, blaming them for mistreating the boy and sending him to his death; the men stayed silent, getting ready to search for the body once the storm passed.

Early next morning, however, Keesh strode into the village. But he came not shamefacedly. Across his shoulders he bore a burden of fresh-killed meat. And there was importance in his step and arrogance in his speech.

Early the next morning, however, Keesh walked into the village. But he didn’t do so with his head down. He carried a load of freshly killed meat over his shoulders. There was a sense of importance in his stride and confidence in his words.

"Go, ye men, with the dogs and sledges, and take my trail for the better part of a day's travel," he said. "There is much meat on the ice—a she-bear and two half-grown cubs."

"Go, you guys, with the dogs and sleds, and follow my trail for most of the day," he said. "There's plenty of meat on the ice—a female bear and two young cubs."

Ikeega was overcome with joy, but he received her demonstrations in manlike fashion, saying: "Come, Ikeega, let us eat. And after that I shall sleep, for I am weary."

Ikeega was filled with joy, but he reacted to her displays in a masculine way, saying: "Come, Ikeega, let’s eat. And after that, I’m going to sleep because I’m tired."

And he passed into their igloo and ate profoundly, and after that slept for twenty running hours.

And he went into their igloo and ate a lot, and after that, he slept for twenty straight hours.

There was much doubt at first, much doubt and discussion. The killing of a polar bear is very dangerous, but thrice dangerous is it, and three times thrice, to kill a mother bear with her cubs. The men could not bring themselves to believe that the boy Keesh, single-handed, had accomplished so great a marvel. But the women spoke of the fresh-killed meat he had brought on his back, and this was an overwhelming argument against their unbelief. So they finally departed, grumbling greatly that in all probability, if the thing were so, he had neglected to cut up the carcasses. Now in the north it is very necessary that this should be done as soon as a kill is made. If not, the meat freezes so solidly as to turn the edge of the sharpest knife, and a three-hundred-pound bear, frozen stiff, is no easy thing to put upon a sled and haul over the rough ice. But arrived at the spot, they found not only the kill which they had doubted, but that Keesh had quartered the beasts in true hunter fashion, and removed the entrails.

There was a lot of doubt at first, a lot of doubt and discussion. Killing a polar bear is very dangerous, but it's three times as dangerous to kill a mother bear with her cubs. The men couldn't believe that the boy Keesh had pulled off such an incredible feat all by himself. But the women talked about the fresh meat he had carried back, and that was a strong argument against their disbelief. So they finally left, grumbling that if it were true, he probably didn't bother to cut up the carcasses. In the north, it's crucial to do that right after a kill. If not, the meat freezes solid, making it impossible to cut with even the sharpest knife. A three-hundred-pound bear, frozen stiff, is a nightmare to lift onto a sled and drag over the rough ice. But when they got to the spot, they found not only the kill they had doubted, but that Keesh had expertly quartered the animals and removed the entrails.

Thus began the mystery of Keesh, a mystery that deepened and deepened with the passing of the days. His very next trip he killed a young bear, nearly full-grown, and on the trip following, a large male bear and his mate. He was ordinarily gone from three to four days, though it was nothing unusual for him to stay away a week at a time on the ice-field. Always he declined company on these expeditions, and the people marveled. "How does he do it?" they demanded of one another. "Never does he take a dog with him, and dogs are of such great help, too."

Thus began the mystery of Keesh, a mystery that grew deeper with each passing day. On his next trip, he killed a young bear, almost fully grown, and on the trip after that, a large male bear and its mate. He typically spent three to four days away, although it wasn't unusual for him to be gone for a week at a time on the ice field. He always refused to take anyone with him on these expeditions, and people were amazed. "How does he do it?" they asked each other. "He never brings a dog with him, and dogs are so helpful, too."

"Why dost thou hunt only bear?" Klosh-Kwan once ventured to ask.

"Why do you only hunt bears?" Klosh-Kwan once asked.

And Keesh made fitting answer. "It is well known that there is more meat on the bear," he said.

And Keesh replied appropriately. "Everyone knows there's more meat on the bear," he said.

But there was also talk of witchcraft in the village. "He hunts with evil spirits," some of the people contended, "wherefore his hunting is rewarded. How else can it be, save that he hunts with evil spirits?"

But there was also talk of witchcraft in the village. "He hunts with evil spirits," some people claimed, "so his hunting is successful. How else could it be, except that he hunts with evil spirits?"

"Mayhap they be not evil, but good, these spirits," others said. "It is known that his father was a mighty hunter. May not his father hunt with him so that he may attain excellence and patience and understanding? Who knows?"

"Maybe they aren't evil, but good, these spirits," others said. "It's known that his father was a great hunter. Could his father be hunting with him so that he gains excellence, patience, and understanding? Who knows?"

None the less, his success continued, and the less skilful hunters were often kept busy hauling in his meat. And in the division of it he was just. As his father had done before him, he saw to it that the least old woman and the last old man received a fair portion, keeping no more for himself than his needs required. And because of this, and of his merit as a hunter, he was looked upon with respect, and even awe; and there was talk of making him chief after old Klosh-Kwan. Because of the things he had done, they looked for him to appear again in the council, but he never came, and they were ashamed to ask.

Nonetheless, his success kept going, and the less skilled hunters often found themselves busy bringing in his meat. In sharing it, he was fair. Just like his father before him, he made sure that the oldest woman and the last old man got their fair share, taking no more for himself than he needed. Because of this and his skill as a hunter, people looked up to him with respect and even awe; there was talk of making him chief after old Klosh-Kwan. Given what he had accomplished, they expected him to show up at the council again, but he never did, and they felt too embarrassed to ask.

"I am minded to build me an igloo," he said one day to Klosh-Kwan and a number of the hunters. "It shall be a large igloo, wherein Ikeega and I can dwell in comfort."

"I've decided to build an igloo," he told Klosh-Kwan and several of the hunters one day. "It will be a big igloo where Ikeega and I can live comfortably."

"Ay," they nodded gravely.

"Yeah," they nodded seriously.

"But I have no time. My business is hunting, and it takes all my time. So it is but just that the men and women of the village who eat my meat should build me my igloo."

"But I don't have time. My job is hunting, and it takes all my time. So it's only fair that the men and women of the village who eat my meat should build me my igloo."

And the igloo was built accordingly, on a generous scale which exceeded even the dwelling of Klosh-Kwan. Keesh and his mother moved into it, and it was the first prosperity she had enjoyed since the death of Bok. Nor was material prosperity alone hers, for, because of her wonderful son and the position he had given her, she came to be looked upon as the first woman in all the village; and the women were given to visiting her, to asking her advice, and to quoting her wisdom when arguments arose among themselves or with the men.

And the igloo was built accordingly, on a large scale that surpassed even Klosh-Kwan’s home. Keesh and his mother moved in, and it was the first real prosperity she had experienced since Bok's death. She didn't just gain material wealth; thanks to her amazing son and the status he provided her, she became regarded as the top woman in the entire village. Other women began visiting her, seeking her advice, and quoting her wisdom during debates with each other or with the men.

But it was the mystery of Keesh's marvelous hunting that took chief place in all their minds. And one day Ugh-Gluk taxed him with witchcraft to his face.

But it was the mystery of Keesh's incredible hunting skills that occupied everyone's thoughts. One day, Ugh-Gluk confronted him about witchcraft directly.

"It is charged," Ugh-Gluk said ominously, "that thou dealest with evil spirits, wherefore thy hunting is rewarded."

"It is said," Ugh-Gluk warned, "that you are dealing with evil spirits, which is why your hunting is successful."

"Is not the meat good?" Keesh made answer. "Has one in the village yet to fall sick from the eating of it! How dost thou know that witchcraft be concerned? Or dost thou guess, in the dark, merely because of the envy that consumes thee?"

"Isn't the meat good?" Keesh replied. "Has anyone in the village gotten sick from eating it? How do you know that witchcraft is involved? Or are you just guessing in the dark because of the envy that's eating you up?"

And Ugh-Gluk withdrew discomfited, the women laughing at him as he walked away. But in the council one night, after long deliberation, it was determined to put spies on his track when he went forth to hunt, so that his methods might be learned. So, on his next trip, Bim and Bawn, two young men, and of hunters the craftiest, followed after him, taking care not to be seen. After five days they returned, their eyes bulging and their tongues a-tremble to tell what they had seen. The council was hastily called in Klosh-Kwan's dwelling, and Bim took up the tale.

And Ugh-Gluk walked away feeling embarrassed, with the women laughing at him. But one night, during the council, after a long discussion, they decided to send spies to track him when he went hunting so they could learn about his techniques. So, on his next outing, two crafty young hunters named Bim and Bawn followed him, making sure to stay out of sight. After five days, they came back, their eyes wide and their voices shaky as they eagerly shared what they had witnessed. The council quickly gathered in Klosh-Kwan's home, and Bim started telling the story.

"Brothers! As commanded, we journeyed on the trail of Keesh, and cunningly we journeyed, so that he might not know. And midway of the first day he picked up with a great he-bear. It was a very great bear."

"Brothers! As instructed, we followed the path of Keesh, and we did it stealthily so he wouldn’t notice. Halfway through the first day, he encountered a massive male bear. It was an enormous bear."

"None greater," Bawn corroborated, and went on himself. "Yet was the bear not inclined to fight, for he turned away and made off slowly over the ice. This we saw from the rocks of the shore, and the bear came toward us, and after him came Keesh, very much unafraid. And he shouted harsh words after the bear, and waved his arms about, and made much noise. Then did the bear grow angry, and rise up on his hind legs, and growl. But Keesh walked right up to the bear."

"None greater," Bawn agreed, and continued on. "But the bear wasn't looking to fight; instead, it turned away and slowly walked across the ice. We watched from the rocks on the shore as the bear approached us, followed closely by Keesh, who showed no fear. He yelled harsh words at the bear, waved his arms, and made a lot of noise. This made the bear angry, and it stood up on its hind legs and growled. But Keesh walked right up to the bear."

"Ay," Bim continued the story. "Right up to the bear Keesh walked. And the bear took after him, and Keesh ran away. But as he ran he dropped a little round ball on the ice. And the bear stopped and smelled of it, and then swallowed it up. And Keesh continued to run away and drop little round balls, and the bear continued to swallow them up."

"Yeah," Bim carried on with the story. "Keesh walked right up to the bear. The bear chased him, and Keesh ran for it. But as he ran, he dropped a little round ball on the ice. The bear paused, sniffed it, and then swallowed it. Keesh kept running and dropping little round balls, and the bear kept swallowing them."

Exclamations and cries of doubt were being made, and Ugh-Gluk expressed open unbelief.

Exclamations and cries of doubt were happening, and Ugh-Gluk openly showed his disbelief.

"With our own eyes we saw it," Bim affirmed.

"With our own eyes, we saw it," Bim confirmed.

And Bawn—"Ay, with our own eyes. And this continued until the bear stood suddenly upright and cried aloud in pain, and thrashed his forepaws madly about. And Keesh continued to make off over the ice to a safe distance. But the bear gave him no notice, being occupied with the misfortune the little round balls had wrought within him."

And Bawn—"Yeah, we saw it with our own eyes. This went on until the bear suddenly stood up, cried out in pain, and thrashed his front paws around wildly. Keesh kept moving away over the ice to a safe distance. But the bear didn't pay him any attention, being focused on the trouble those little round balls caused inside him."

"Ay, within him," Bim interrupted. "For he did claw at himself, and leap about over the ice like a playful puppy, save from the way he growled and squealed it was plain it was not play but pain. Never did I see such a sight!"

"Yeah, inside him," Bim interrupted. "Because he was scratching at himself and jumping around on the ice like a playful puppy, but the way he growled and squealed made it clear it wasn't fun, it was pain. I've never seen anything like it!"

"Nay, never was such a sight seen," Bawn took up the strain. "And furthermore, it was such a large bear."

"Nah, you’ve never seen anything like it," Bawn added. "And on top of that, it was an enormous bear."

"Witchcraft," Ugh-Gluk suggested.

"Witchcraft," Ugh-Gluk proposed.

"I know not," Bawn replied. "I tell only of what my eyes beheld. And after a while the bear grew weak and tired, for he was very heavy and he had jumped about with exceeding violence, and he went off along the shore-ice, shaking his head slowly from side to side and sitting down ever and again to squeal and cry. And Keesh followed after the bear, and we followed after Keesh, and for that day and three days more we followed. The bear grew weak, and never ceased crying from his pain."

"I don't know," Bawn replied. "I'm just sharing what I saw. After a while, the bear became weak and tired because he was very heavy and had been jumping around a lot. He moved along the shore ice, shaking his head slowly from side to side and sitting down every now and then to whine and cry. Keesh followed the bear, and we followed Keesh, and for that day and three more days, we kept following. The bear grew weaker and never stopped crying from his pain."

"It was a charm!" Ugh-Gluk exclaimed. "Surely it was a charm!"

"It was a charm!" Ugh-Gluk said. "It definitely was a charm!"

"It may well be."

"It could be."

And Bim relieved Bawn. "The bear wandered, now this way and now that, doubling back and forth and crossing his trail in circles, so that at the end he was near where Keesh had first come upon him. By this time he was quite sick, the bear, and could crawl no farther, so Keesh came up close and speared him to death."

And Bim took over for Bawn. "The bear roamed around, going this way and that, retracing its steps and circling back, so that in the end, it was close to where Keesh had first found it. By then, the bear was pretty sick and could barely move anymore, so Keesh got close and speared it to death."

"And then?" Klosh-Kwan demanded.

"And then?" Klosh-Kwan asked.

"Then we left Keesh skinning the bear, and came running that the news of the killing might be told."

"Then we left Keesh skinning the bear and ran to share the news of the killing."

And in the afternoon of that day the women hauled in the meat of the bear while the men sat in council assembled. When Keesh arrived a messenger was sent to him, bidding him come to the council. But he sent reply, saying that he was hungry and tired; also that his igloo was large and comfortable and could hold many men.

And in the afternoon of that day, the women brought in the bear meat while the men gathered for a meeting. When Keesh arrived, a messenger was sent to him, asking him to join the council. But he replied that he was hungry and tired; also, that his igloo was big and comfy enough to accommodate many men.

And curiosity was so strong on the men that the whole council, Klosh-Kwan to the fore, rose up and went to the igloo of Keesh. He was eating, but he received them with respect and seated them according to their rank. Ikeega was proud and embarrassed by turns, but Keesh was quite composed.

And the men's curiosity was so intense that the entire council, with Klosh-Kwan leading the way, got up and went to Keesh's igloo. He was in the middle of eating, but he greeted them with respect and seated them according to their status. Ikeega felt a mix of pride and embarrassment, but Keesh remained completely composed.

Klosh-Kwan recited the information brought by Bim and Bawn, and at its close said in a stern voice: "So explanation is wanted, O Keesh, of thy manner of hunting. Is there witchcraft in it?"

Klosh-Kwan repeated the information brought by Bim and Bawn, and at the end said in a serious tone: "So an explanation is needed, O Keesh, about your hunting methods. Is there some kind of magic involved?"

Keesh looked up and smiled. "Nay, O Klosh-Kwan. It is not for a boy to know aught of witches, and of witches I know nothing. I have but devised a means whereby I may kill the ice-bear with ease, that is all. It be headcraft, not witchcraft."

Keesh looked up and smiled. "No, Klosh-Kwan. It's not for a boy to know anything about witches, and I don’t know anything about them. I’ve just figured out a way to kill the ice bear easily, that’s all. It’s clever thinking, not magic."

"And may any man?"

"And can any guy?"

"Any man."

"Any guy."

There was a long silence. The men looked in one another's faces, and Keesh went on eating.

There was a long silence. The men looked at each other's faces, and Keesh kept eating.

"And ... and ... and wilt thou tell us, O Keesh?" Klosh-Kwan finally asked in a tremulous voice.

"And ... and ... and will you tell us, O Keesh?" Klosh-Kwan finally asked in a shaky voice.

"Yea, I will tell thee." Keesh finished sucking a marrow-bone and rose to his feet. "It is quite simple. Behold!"

"Yeah, I'll tell you." Keesh finished sucking on a marrow bone and stood up. "It's pretty simple. Look!"

He picked up a thin strip of whalebone and showed it to them. The ends were sharp as needle-points. The strip he coiled carefully, till it disappeared in his hand. Then, suddenly releasing it, it sprang straight again. He picked up a piece of blubber.

He grabbed a slim piece of whalebone and held it up for them to see. The ends were as sharp as needles. He carefully coiled the strip until it vanished in his hand. Then, suddenly letting it go, it snapped back into shape. He picked up a chunk of blubber.

"So," he said, "one takes a small chunk of blubber, thus, and thus makes it hollow. Then into the hollow goes the whalebone, so, tightly coiled, and another piece of blubber is fitted over the whalebone. After that it is put outside where it freezes into a little round ball. The bear swallows the little round ball, the blubber melts, the whalebone with its sharp ends stands out straight, the bear gets sick, and when the bear is very sick, why, you kill him with a spear. It is quite simple."

"So," he said, "you take a small piece of blubber like this, and you make it hollow. Then you put the whalebone inside, tightly coiled, and cover it with another piece of blubber. After that, you leave it outside to freeze into a little round ball. The bear eats the little round ball, the blubber melts, and the whalebone with its sharp ends sticks out straight. The bear gets sick, and when the bear is really sick, you kill it with a spear. It's pretty simple."

And Ugh-Gluk said "Oh!" and Klosh-Kwan said "Ah!" And each said something after his own manner, and all understood.

And Ugh-Gluk said, "Oh!" and Klosh-Kwan said, "Ah!" Each expressed themselves in their own way, and everyone understood.

And this is the story of Keesh, who lived long ago on the rim of the polar sea. Because he exercised headcraft and not witchcraft, he rose from the meanest igloo to be head man of his village, and through all the years that he lived, it is related, his tribe was prosperous, and neither widow nor weak one cried aloud in the night because there was no meat.

And this is the story of Keesh, who lived a long time ago on the edge of the polar sea. Because he used intelligence and not magic, he rose from the simplest igloo to become the leader of his village. Throughout his life, it's said that his tribe thrived, and neither widow nor weak person cried at night because there was no meat.










NAM-BOK THE UNVERACIOUS

"A Bidarka, is it not so! Look! a bidarka, and one man who drives clumsily with a paddle!"

"A Bidarka, isn't it? Look! A bidarka, and one guy who's paddling awkwardly!"

Old Bask-Wah-Wan rose to her knees, trembling with weakness and eagerness, and gazed out over the sea.

Old Bask-Wah-Wan got up on her knees, shaking from weakness and excitement, and looked out at the sea.

"Nam-Bok was ever clumsy at the paddle," she maundered reminiscently, shading the sun from her eyes and staring across the silver-spilled water. "Nam-Bok was ever clumsy. I remember...."

"Nam-Bok was always clumsy with the paddle," she said nostalgically, shielding her eyes from the sun and gazing out across the shimmering water. "Nam-Bok was always clumsy. I remember...."

But the women and children laughed loudly, and there was a gentle mockery in their laughter, and her voice dwindled till her lips moved without sound.

But the women and children laughed loudly, and there was a soft teasing in their laughter, and her voice faded until her lips moved silently.

Koogah lifted his grizzled head from his bone-carving and followed the path of her eyes. Except when wide yawns took it off its course, a bidarka was heading in for the beach. Its occupant was paddling with more strength than dexterity, and made his approach along the zigzag line of most resistance. Koogah's head dropped to his work again, and on the ivory tusk between his knees he scratched the dorsal fin of a fish the like of which never swam in the sea.

Koogah lifted his weathered head from his bone-carving and followed the direction of her gaze. Aside from when wide yawns momentarily distracted him, a bidarka was making its way toward the beach. The person inside was paddling with more strength than skill, approaching in a zigzag path that was the most challenging. Koogah's head dropped back to his work, and on the ivory tusk between his knees, he carved the dorsal fin of a fish that never swam in the sea.

"It is doubtless the man from the next village," he said finally, "come to consult with me about the marking of things on bone. And the man is a clumsy man. He will never know how."

"It’s definitely the guy from the next village," he said at last, "come to talk to me about marking things on bone. And he’s a clumsy guy. He’ll never figure it out."

"It is Nam-Bok," old Bask-Wah-Wan repeated. "Should I not know my son!" she demanded shrilly. "I say, and I say again, it is Nam-Bok."

"It’s Nam-Bok," old Bask-Wah-Wan repeated. "Shouldn’t I know my own son!" she insisted sharply. "I say it, and I’ll say it again, it’s Nam-Bok."

"And so thou hast said these many summers," one of the women chided softly. "Ever when the ice passed out of the sea hast thou sat and watched through the long day, saying at each chance canoe, 'This is Nam-Bok.' Nam-Bok is dead, O Bask-Wah-Wan, and the dead do not come back. It cannot be that the dead come back."

"And so you've said for many summers," one of the women gently scolded. "Every time the ice melted away from the sea, you sat and watched all day long, calling out for every passing canoe, 'This is Nam-Bok.' Nam-Bok is gone, O Bask-Wah-Wan, and the dead don’t come back. It can’t be that the dead return."

"Nam-Bok!" the old woman cried, so loud and clear that the whole village was startled and looked at her.

"Nam-Bok!" the old woman shouted, so loudly and clearly that the entire village was taken aback and turned to look at her.

She struggled to her feet and tottered down the sand. She stumbled over a baby lying in the sun, and the mother hushed its crying and hurled harsh words after the old woman, who took no notice. The children ran down the beach in advance of her, and as the man in the bidarka drew closer, nearly capsizing with one of his ill-directed strokes, the women followed. Koogah dropped his walrus tusk and went also, leaning heavily upon his staff, and after him loitered the men in twos and threes.

She struggled to her feet and wobbled down the sand. She tripped over a baby lying in the sun, and the mother calmed its crying and shouted harsh words after the old woman, who ignored her. The children ran down the beach ahead of her, and as the man in the kayak came closer, nearly tipping over with one of his awkward strokes, the women followed. Koogah dropped his walrus tusk and went too, leaning heavily on his staff, and behind him, the men lingered in pairs and small groups.

The bidarka turned broadside and the ripple of surf threatened to swamp it, only a naked boy ran into the water and pulled the bow high up on the sand. The man stood up and sent a questing glance along the line of villagers. A rainbow sweater, dirty and the worse for wear, clung loosely to his broad shoulders, and a red cotton handkerchief was knotted in sailor fashion about his throat. A fisherman's tam-o'-shanter on his close-clipped head, and dungaree trousers and heavy brogans completed his outfit.

The bidarka turned sideways and the waves threatened to capsize it, but a naked boy ran into the water and yanked the bow up onto the sand. The man stood up and scanned the line of villagers. A worn-out rainbow sweater hung loosely on his broad shoulders, and a red cotton handkerchief was tied around his neck in a sailor's knot. A fisherman's tam-o'-shanter sat on his closely cropped hair, and he wore dungaree pants and sturdy brogans to finish off his look.

But he was none the less a striking personage to these simple fisherfolk of the great Yukon Delta, who, all their lives, had stared out on Bering Sea and in that time seen but two white men,—the census enumerator and a lost Jesuit priest. They were a poor people, with neither gold in the ground nor valuable furs in hand, so the whites had passed them afar. Also, the Yukon, through the thousands of years, had shoaled that portion of the sea with the detritus of Alaska till vessels grounded out of sight of land. So the sodden coast, with its long inside reaches and huge mud-land archipelagoes, was avoided by the ships of men, and the fisherfolk knew not that such things were.

But to these simple fisherfolk of the great Yukon Delta, he was still a striking figure. They had spent their whole lives looking out at Bering Sea and had only seen two white men—one was the census taker and the other a lost Jesuit priest. They lived a poor life, with no gold in the ground or valuable furs in sight, so the white people had kept their distance. Over thousands of years, the Yukon had filled that part of the sea with debris from Alaska, causing ships to get stuck out of sight of land. Because of this, the soggy coast, with its long, winding bays and vast mud islands, was avoided by ships, and the fisherfolk had no idea such things existed.

Koogah, the Bone-Scratcher, retreated backward in sudden haste, tripping over his staff and falling to the ground. "Nam-Bok!" he cried, as he scrambled wildly for footing. "Nam-Bok, who was blown off to sea, come back!"

Koogah, the Bone-Scratcher, quickly stepped back in panic, tripping over his staff and falling to the ground. "Nam-Bok!" he shouted as he frantically tried to regain his balance. "Nam-Bok, who was swept away to sea, come back!"

The men and women shrank away, and the children scuttled off between their legs. Only Opee-Kwan was brave, as befitted the head man of the village. He strode forward and gazed long and earnestly at the newcomer.

The men and women stepped back, and the children scurried off between their legs. Only Opee-Kwan showed bravery, as was fitting for the village leader. He moved forward and stared intently at the newcomer.

"It is Nam-Bok," he said at last, and at the conviction in his voice the women wailed apprehensively and drew farther away.

"It’s Nam-Bok," he finally said, and hearing the certainty in his voice, the women cried out in fear and moved back even further.

The lips of the stranger moved indecisively, and his brown throat writhed and wrestled with unspoken words.

The stranger's lips moved uncertainly, and his brown throat twisted and struggled with unspoken words.

"La, la, it is Nam-Bok," Bask-Wah-Wan croaked, peering up into his face. "Ever did I say Nam-Bok would come back."

"La, la, it's Nam-Bok," Bask-Wah-Wan croaked, looking up at his face. "Did I ever say Nam-Bok would come back?"

"Ay, it is Nam-Bok come back." This time it was Nam-Bok himself who spoke, putting a leg over the side of the bidarka and standing with one foot afloat and one ashore. Again his throat writhed and wrestled as he grappled after forgotten words. And when the words came forth they were strange of sound and a spluttering of the lips accompanied the gutturals. "Greetings, O brothers," he said, "brothers of old time before I went away with the off-shore wind."

"Ay, it's Nam-Bok back." This time it was Nam-Bok himself who spoke, swinging a leg over the side of the bidarka and standing with one foot in the water and one on land. Again, his throat twisted and contorted as he searched for forgotten words. And when the words finally came out, they sounded odd, and his lips sputtered along with the guttural sounds. "Greetings, oh brothers," he said, "brothers from long ago before I left with the offshore wind."

He stepped out with both feet on the sand, and Opee-Kwan waved him back.

He stepped out onto the sand, and Opee-Kwan waved him back.

"Thou art dead, Nam-Bok," he said.

"You're done for, Nam-Bok," he said.

Nam-Bok laughed. "I am fat."

Nam-Bok laughed. "I'm fat."

"Dead men are not fat," Opee-Kwan confessed. "Thou hast fared well, but it is strange. No man may mate with the off-shore wind and come back on the heels of the years."

"Dead men are not fat," Opee-Kwan admitted. "You've done well, but it's odd. No man can mate with the off-shore wind and return after all these years."

"I have come back," Nam-Bok answered simply.

"I'm back," Nam-Bok said casually.

"Mayhap thou art a shadow, then, a passing shadow of the Nam-Bok that was. Shadows come back."

"Maybe you’re a shadow, then, a fleeting shadow of the Nam-Bok that used to be. Shadows return."

"I am hungry. Shadows do not eat."

"I'm hungry. Shadows don't eat."

But Opee-Kwan doubted, and brushed his hand across his brow in sore puzzlement. Nam-Bok was likewise puzzled, and as he looked up and down the line found no welcome in the eyes of the fisherfolk. The men and women whispered together. The children stole timidly back among their elders, and bristling dogs fawned up to him and sniffed suspiciously.

But Opee-Kwan was unsure and rubbed his hand across his forehead in confusion. Nam-Bok was also perplexed, and as he looked around, he didn't see any warmth in the eyes of the fishermen and women. The adults were whispering to each other. The children shyly moved back to their parents, and aggressive dogs approached him, sniffing him warily.

"I bore thee, Nam-Bok, and I gave thee suck when thou wast little," Bask-Wah-Wan whimpered, drawing closer; "and shadow though thou be, or no shadow, I will give thee to eat now."

"I cared for you, Nam-Bok, and I fed you when you were small," Bask-Wah-Wan said softly, moving closer; "and whether you're a shadow or not, I will feed you now."

Nam-Bok made to come to her, but a growl of fear and menace warned him back. He said something angrily in a strange tongue, and added, "No shadow am I, but a man."

Nam-Bok started to approach her, but a low growl of fear and threat made him hesitate. He spoke angrily in an unfamiliar language and added, "I am no shadow, but a man."

"Who may know concerning the things of mystery?" Opee-Kwan demanded, half of himself and half of his tribespeople. "We are, and in a breath we are not. If the man may become shadow, may not the shadow become man? Nam-Bok was, but is not. This we know, but we do not know if this be Nam-Bok or the shadow of Nam-Bok."

"Who can really understand the mysteries?" Opee-Kwan asked, representing both himself and his people. "We exist, and in an instant we don't. If a man can become a shadow, can a shadow not become a man? Nam-Bok was here, but now he isn't. This we understand, but we can't tell if this is Nam-Bok or just the shadow of Nam-Bok."

Nam-Bok cleared his throat and made answer. "In the old time long ago, thy father's father, Opee-Kwan, went away and came back on the heels of the years. Nor was a place by the fire denied him. It is said ..." He paused significantly, and they hung on his utterance. "It is said," he repeated, driving his point home with deliberation, "that Sipsip, his klooch, bore him two sons after he came back."

Nam-Bok cleared his throat and replied, "Long ago, your grandfather, Opee-Kwan, left and returned after many years. He was always welcomed by the fire. It is said..." He paused for effect, and they waited for him to continue. "It is said," he reiterated, emphasizing his point, "that Sipsip, his klooch, gave birth to two sons after he returned."

"But he had no doings with the off-shore wind," Opee-Kwan retorted. "He went away into the heart of the land, and it is in the nature of things that a man may go on and on into the land."

"But he had nothing to do with the offshore wind," Opee-Kwan shot back. "He went deep into the land, and it’s just how things are that a person can keep going further into the land."

"And likewise the sea. But that is neither here nor there. It is said ... that thy father's father told strange tales of the things he saw."

"And the sea is the same. But that’s not the point. It’s said ... that your grandfather told strange stories about the things he saw."

"Ay, strange tales he told."

"Yeah, he told strange stories."

"I, too, have strange tales to tell," Nam-Bok stated insidiously. And, as they wavered, "And presents likewise."

"I also have some strange stories to share," Nam-Bok said slyly. And, as they hesitated, "And gifts as well."

He pulled from the bidarka a shawl, marvelous of texture and color, and flung it about his mother's shoulders. The women voiced a collective sigh of admiration, and old Bask-Wah-Wan ruffled the gay material and patted it and crooned in childish joy.

He took a beautiful shawl with amazing texture and color from the bidarka and draped it over his mother's shoulders. The women let out a collective sigh of admiration, and old Bask-Wah-Wan patted the bright fabric and cooed in childlike delight.

"He has tales to tell," Koogah muttered. "And presents," a woman seconded.

"He has stories to share," Koogah murmured. "And gifts," a woman added.

And Opee-Kwan knew that his people were eager, and further, he was aware himself of an itching curiosity concerning those untold tales. "The fishing has been good," he said judiciously, "and we have oil in plenty. So come, Nam-Bok, let us feast."

And Opee-Kwan knew that his people were excited, and he also felt a strong curiosity about those untold stories. "The fishing has been great," he said wisely, "and we have plenty of oil. So come on, Nam-Bok, let’s celebrate."

Two of the men hoisted the bidarka on their shoulders and carried it up to the fire. Nam-Bok walked by the side of Opee-Kwan, and the villagers followed after, save those of the women who lingered a moment to lay caressing fingers on the shawl.

Two of the men lifted the bidarka onto their shoulders and carried it up to the fire. Nam-Bok walked beside Opee-Kwan, and the villagers followed, except for the women who paused for a moment to gently touch the shawl.

There was little talk while the feast went on, though many and curious were the glances stolen at the son of Bask-Wah-Wan. This embarrassed him—not because he was modest of spirit, however, but for the fact that the stench of the seal-oil had robbed him of his appetite, and that he keenly desired to conceal his feelings on the subject.

There wasn't much conversation during the feast, but many curious glances were stolen at the son of Bask-Wah-Wan. This made him uncomfortable—not because he was shy, but because the smell of the seal oil had taken away his appetite, and he really wanted to hide how he felt about it.

"Eat; thou art hungry," Opee-Kwan commanded, and Nam-Bok shut both his eyes and shoved his fist into the big pot of putrid fish.

"Eat; you're hungry," Opee-Kwan ordered, and Nam-Bok closed his eyes and plunged his fist into the large pot of rotten fish.

"La la, be not ashamed. The seal were many this year, and strong men are ever hungry." And Bask-Wah-Wan sopped a particularly offensive chunk of salmon into the oil and passed it fondly and dripping to her son.

"La la, don't be ashamed. There were plenty of seals this year, and strong men are always hungry." And Bask-Wah-Wan dipped a particularly nasty piece of salmon into the oil and lovingly passed it, dripping, to her son.

In despair, when premonitory symptoms warned him that his stomach was not so strong as of old, he filled his pipe and struck up a smoke. The people fed on noisily and watched. Few of them could boast of intimate acquaintance with the precious weed, though now and again small quantities and abominable qualities were obtained in trade from the Eskimos to the northward. Koogah, sitting next to him, indicated that he was not averse to taking a draw, and between two mouthfuls, with the oil thick on his lips, sucked away at the amber stem. And thereupon Nam-Bok held his stomach with a shaky hand and declined the proffered return. Koogah could keep the pipe, he said, for he had intended so to honor him from the first. And the people licked their fingers and approved of his liberality.

In despair, when signs warned him that his stomach wasn’t as strong as it used to be, he filled his pipe and lit up. The people around him ate noisily and watched. Few of them could claim to know much about the valuable weed, though occasionally small amounts of terrible quality were traded from the Eskimos up north. Koogah, sitting next to him, showed that he wouldn’t mind taking a hit, and between bites, with oil thick on his lips, he sucked on the amber stem. Nam-Bok then held his stomach with a shaky hand and declined the offered pipe. Koogah could keep it, he said, since he had meant to honor him that way from the start. The people licked their fingers and appreciated his generosity.

Opee-Kwan rose to his feet. "And now, O Nam-Bok, the feast is ended, and we would listen concerning the strange things you have seen."

Opee-Kwan stood up. "And now, O Nam-Bok, the feast is over, and we would like to hear about the strange things you've seen."

The fisherfolk applauded with their hands, and gathering about them their work, prepared to listen. The men were busy fashioning spears and carving on ivory, while the women scraped the fat from the hides of the hair seal and made them pliable or sewed muclucs with threads of sinew. Nam-Bok's eyes roved over the scene, but there was not the charm about it that his recollection had warranted him to expect. During the years of his wandering he had looked forward to just this scene, and now that it had come he was disappointed. It was a bare and meagre life, he deemed, and not to be compared to the one to which he had become used. Still, he would open their eyes a bit, and his own eyes sparkled at the thought.

The fisherfolk clapped their hands and gathered around their work, ready to listen. The men were busy making spears and carving ivory, while the women scraped fat from the sealskin and softened it or sewed boots with sinew threads. Nam-Bok's eyes scanned the scene, but it didn’t have the allure he had expected based on his memories. During his years of wandering, he had looked forward to this moment, but now that it had arrived, he felt let down. He thought it was a bare and meager existence, nothing like the one he had grown accustomed to. Still, he figured he would enlighten them a bit, and the thought made his own eyes shine.

"Brothers," he began, with the smug complacency of a man about to relate the big things he has done, "it was late summer of many summers back, with much such weather as this promises to be, when I went away. You all remember the day, when the gulls flew low, and the wind blew strong from the land, and I could not hold my bidarka against it. I tied the covering of the bidarka about me so that no water could get in, and all of the night I fought with the storm. And in the morning there was no land,—only the sea,—and the off-shore wind held me close in its arms and bore me along. Three such nights whitened into dawn and showed me no land, and the off-shore wind would not let me go.

"Brothers," he started, with the smug confidence of someone ready to share the impressive things he's done, "it was late summer a while back, with weather much like what we're having now, when I left. You all remember the day the gulls flew low, and the wind blew strong from the land, making it impossible for me to control my bidarka. I wrapped the cover of the bidarka around me tightly so no water could get in, and all night I battled the storm. By morning, there was no land—just the sea—and the offshore wind held me tightly and carried me along. Three such nights turned into dawns with no land in sight, and the offshore wind wouldn't let me go."

"And when the fourth day came, I was as a madman. I could not dip my paddle for want of food; and my head went round and round, what of the thirst that was upon me. But the sea was no longer angry, and the soft south wind was blowing, and as I looked about me I saw a sight that made me think I was indeed mad."

"And when the fourth day arrived, I felt completely out of my mind. I couldn't even use my paddle because I was so hungry; my head was spinning from the thirst that consumed me. But the sea was no longer rough, and a gentle south wind was blowing. As I looked around, I saw something that made me truly believe I was going insane."

Nam-Bok paused to pick away a sliver of salmon lodged between his teeth, and the men and women, with idle hands and heads craned forward, waited.

Nam-Bok stopped to remove a piece of salmon stuck between his teeth, and the men and women, with their hands resting and their heads leaning forward, waited.

"It was a canoe, a big canoe. If all the canoes I have ever seen were made into one canoe, it would not be so large."

"It was a canoe, a big canoe. If you combined all the canoes I've ever seen into one, it still wouldn't be this large."

There were exclamations of doubt, and Koogah, whose years were many, shook his head.

There were expressions of doubt, and Koogah, who was quite old, shook his head.

"If each bidarka were as a grain of sand," Nam-Bok defiantly continued, "and if there were as many bidarkas as there be grains of sand in this beach, still would they not make so big a canoe as this I saw on the morning of the fourth day. It was a very big canoe, and it was called a schooner. I saw this thing of wonder, this great schooner, coming after me, and on it I saw men——"

"If each bidarka was like a grain of sand," Nam-Bok boldly continued, "and if there were as many bidarkas as there are grains of sand on this beach, they still wouldn't make a canoe as large as the one I saw on the morning of the fourth day. It was a really big canoe, and it was called a schooner. I saw this amazing thing, this great schooner, coming after me, and on it I saw men——"

"Hold, O Nam-Bok!" Opee-Kwan broke in. "What manner of men were they?—big men?"

"Wait, Nam-Bok!" Opee-Kwan interrupted. "What kind of men were they?—big men?"

"Nay, mere men like you and me."

"Nah, just regular people like you and me."

"Did the big canoe come fast?"

"Did the big canoe arrive quickly?"

"Ay."

"Yeah."

"The sides were tall, the men short." Opee-Kwan stated the premises with conviction. "And did these men dip with long paddles?"

"The sides were high, and the men were short," Opee-Kwan stated confidently. "Did these men use long paddles?"

Nam-Bok grinned. "There were no paddles," he said.

Nam-Bok grinned. "There were no paddles," he said.

Mouths remained open, and a long silence dropped down. Ope-Kwan borrowed Koogah's pipe for a couple of contemplative sucks. One of the younger women giggled nervously and drew upon herself angry eyes.

Mouths stayed open, and a heavy silence settled in. Ope-Kwan borrowed Koogah's pipe for a few thoughtful puffs. One of the younger women laughed nervously and received angry glares in return.

"There were no paddles?" Opee-Kwan asked softly, returning the pipe.

"There were no paddles?" Opee-Kwan asked quietly, giving the pipe back.

"The south wind was behind," Nam-Bok explained.

"The south wind was at our back," Nam-Bok explained.

"But the wind drift is slow."

"But the wind drift is slow."

"The schooner had wings—thus." He sketched a diagram of masts and sails in the sand, and the men crowded around and studied it. The wind was blowing briskly, and for more graphic elucidation he seized the corners of his mother's shawl and spread them out till it bellied like a sail. Bask Wah-Wan scolded and struggled, but was blown down the breach for a score of feet and left breathless and stranded in a heap of driftwood. The men uttered sage grunts of comprehension, but Koogah suddenly tossed back his hoary head.

"The schooner had wings—like this." He drew a diagram of the masts and sails in the sand, and the men gathered around to examine it. The wind was blowing strongly, and to illustrate his point better, he grabbed the corners of his mother's shawl and spread it out until it billowed like a sail. Bask Wah-Wan protested and fought against the wind, but was blown down the beach for about twenty feet, ending up breathless and tangled in a pile of driftwood. The men made wise grunts of understanding, but Koogah suddenly threw his head back.

"Ho! Ho!" he laughed. "A foolish thing, this big canoe! A most foolish thing! The plaything of the wind! Wheresoever the wind goes, it goes too. No man who journeys therein may name the landing beach, for always he goes with the wind, and the wind goes everywhere, but no man knows where."

"Ha! Ha!" he laughed. "What a silly thing, this big canoe! Totally ridiculous! It's just a toy for the wind! Wherever the wind goes, it goes too. No one who travels in it can pick a landing spot because they always go with the wind, and the wind can go anywhere, but no one knows where."

"It is so," Opee-Kwan supplemented gravely. "With the wind the going is easy, but against the wind a man striveth hard; and for that they had no paddles these men on the big canoe did not strive at all."

"It is so," Opee-Kwan added seriously. "With the wind, it's easy to go, but against the wind, a person struggles hard; and that’s why these men on the big canoe didn’t struggle at all since they had no paddles."

"Small need to strive," Nam-Bok cried angrily. "The schooner went likewise against the wind."

"There's no need to struggle," Nam-Bok shouted angrily. "The schooner faced the same wind."

"And what said you made the sch—sch—schooner go?" Koogah asked, tripping craftily over the strange word.

"And what did you say made the sch—sch—schooner go?" Koogah asked, skillfully stumbling over the unusual word.

"The wind," was the impatient response.

"The wind," was the impatient reply.

"Then the wind made the sch—sch—schooner go against the wind." Old Koogah dropped an open leer to Opee-Kwan, and, the laughter growing around him, continued: "The wind blows from the south and blows the schooner south. The wind blows against the wind. The wind blows one way and the other at the same time. It is very simple. We understand, Nam-Bok. We clearly understand."

"Then the wind made the sch—sch—schooner sail against the wind." Old Koogah grinned at Opee-Kwan, and as the laughter grew around him, he added: "The wind blows from the south and pushes the schooner south. The wind blows against itself. The wind goes one way and the other at the same time. It’s really simple. We get it, Nam-Bok. We totally get it."

"Thou art a fool!"

"You are a fool!"

"Truth falls from thy lips," Koogah answered meekly. "I was over-long in understanding, and the thing was simple."

"You're right," Koogah replied quietly. "I took too long to understand, and it was really straightforward."

But Nam-Bok's face was dark, and he said rapid words which they had never heard before. Bone-scratching and skin-scraping were resumed, but he shut his lips tightly on the tongue that could not be believed.

But Nam-Bok's expression was grim, and he spoke quickly in words they had never heard before. The sounds of bone scraping and skin rubbing started up again, but he pressed his lips tightly together, preventing the unbelievable words from escaping.

"This sch—sch—schooner," Koogah imperturbably asked; "it was made of a big tree?"

"This sch—sch—schooner," Koogah calmly asked; "it was made from a big tree?"

"It was made of many trees," Nam-Bok snapped shortly. "It was very big."

"It was made up of many trees," Nam-Bok said sharply. "It was really big."

He lapsed into sullen silence again, and Opee-Kwan nudged Koogah, who shook his head with slow amazement and murmured, "It is very strange."

He fell into a sullen silence again, and Opee-Kwan nudged Koogah, who shook his head in slow disbelief and said, "This is really strange."

Nam-Bok took the bait. "That is nothing," he said airily; "you should see the steamer. As the grain of sand is to the bidarka, as the bidarka is to the schooner, so the schooner is to the steamer. Further, the steamer is made of iron. It is all iron."

Nam-Bok went for it. "That's nothing," he said casually; "you should check out the steamer. Just like a grain of sand compares to a bidarka, and a bidarka compares to a schooner, that's how a schooner compares to a steamer. Plus, the steamer is made of iron. It's all iron."

"Nay, nay, Nam-Bok," cried the head man; "how can that be? Always iron goes to the bottom. For behold, I received an iron knife in trade from the head man of the next village, and yesterday the iron knife slipped from my fingers and went down, down, into the sea. To all things there be law. Never was there one thing outside the law. This we know. And, moreover, we know that things of a kind have the one law, and that all iron has the one law. So unsay thy words, Nam-Bok, that we may yet honor thee."

"Nah, nah, Nam-Bok," shouted the head man; "how can that be? Iron always sinks to the bottom. I traded for an iron knife from the head man of the next village, and yesterday it slipped from my fingers and went down, down, into the sea. Everything has its laws. There has never been anything outside the law. We know this. Also, we know that similar things follow the same law, and all iron follows the same law. So take back what you said, Nam-Bok, so we can still honor you."

"It is so," Nam-Bok persisted. "The steamer is all iron and does not sink."

"It is true," Nam-Bok insisted. "The steamer is made entirely of iron and doesn’t sink."

"Nay, nay; this cannot be."

"No way; this can't be."

"With my own eyes I saw it."

"With my own eyes, I saw it."

"It is not in the nature of things."

"It’s not how things are meant to be."

"But tell me, Nam-Bok," Koogah interrupted, for fear the tale would go no farther, "tell me the manner of these men in finding their way across the sea when there is no land by which to steer."

"But tell me, Nam-Bok," Koogah interrupted, worried the story would end, "how do these men find their way across the sea when there’s no land to guide them?"

"The sun points out the path."

"The sun guides the way."

"But how?"

"But how?"

"At midday the head man of the schooner takes a thing through which his eye looks at the sun, and then he makes the sun climb down out of the sky to the edge of the earth."

"At noon, the captain of the schooner uses a device to look at the sun, and then he makes the sun sink down from the sky to the horizon."

"Now this be evil medicine!" cried Opee-Kwan, aghast at the sacrilege. The men held up their hands in horror, and the women moaned. "This be evil medicine. It is not good to misdirect the great sun which drives away the night and gives us the seal, the salmon, and warm weather."

"Now this is wicked medicine!" shouted Opee-Kwan, horrified by the sacrilege. The men raised their hands in shock, and the women sighed in despair. "This is wicked medicine. It's not right to misdirect the great sun that chases away the night and gives us the seal, the salmon, and warm weather."

"What if it be evil medicine?" Nam-Bok demanded truculently. "I, too, have looked through the thing at the sun and made the sun climb down out of the sky."

"What if it’s harmful medicine?" Nam-Bok asked aggressively. "I’ve also looked through it at the sun and made the sun come down from the sky."

Those who were nearest drew away from him hurriedly, and a woman covered the face of a child at her breast so that his eye might not fall upon it.

Those who were closest quickly backed away from him, and a woman shielded the face of the child she was holding so that his gaze wouldn't land on it.

"But on the morning of the fourth day, O Nam-Bok," Koogah suggested; "on the morning of the fourth day when the sch—sch—schooner came after thee?"

"But on the morning of the fourth day, O Nam-Bok," Koogah suggested; "on the morning of the fourth day when the sch—sch—schooner came after you?"

"I had little strength left in me and could not run away. So I was taken on board and water was poured down my throat and good food given me. Twice, my brothers, you have seen a white man. These men were all white and as many as have I fingers and toes. And when I saw they were full of kindness, I took heart, and I resolved to bring away with me report of all that I saw. And they taught me the work they did, and gave me good food and a place to sleep.

"I had very little energy left and couldn't run away. So I was taken on board, and they poured water down my throat and gave me good food. Twice, my brothers, you have seen a white man. All these men were white, as many as the fingers and toes I have. When I realized they were full of kindness, I felt hopeful and decided to bring back a report of everything I saw. They taught me their work, gave me good food, and provided a place to sleep."

"And day after day we went over the sea, and each day the head man drew the sun down out of the sky and made it tell where we were. And when the waves were kind, we hunted the fur seal and I marvelled much, for always did they fling the meat and the fat away and save only the skin."

"And day after day we traveled across the sea, and each day the leader would pull the sun down from the sky to show us where we were. When the waves cooperated, we hunted fur seals, and I was amazed, because they always tossed away the meat and fat, keeping only the skin."

Opee-Kwan's mouth was twitching violently, and he was about to make denunciation of such waste when Koogah kicked him to be still.

Opee-Kwan's mouth was twitching uncontrollably, and he was about to speak out against such waste when Koogah kicked him to quiet down.

"After a weary time, when the sun was gone and the bite of the frost come into the air, the head man pointed the nose of the schooner south. South and east we traveled for days upon days, with never the land in sight, and we were near to the village from which hailed the men——"

"After a long time, when the sun had set and the chill of the frost filled the air, the captain pointed the bow of the schooner south. We traveled south and east for days and days, with no land in sight, and we were close to the village where the men came from——"

"How did they know they were near?" Opee-Kwan, unable to contain himself longer, demanded. "There was no land to see."

"How did they know they were close?" Opee-Kwan said, unable to hold back any longer. "There was no land in sight."

Nam-Bok glowered on him wrathfully. "Did I not say the head man brought the sun down out of the sky?"

Nam-Bok glared at him angrily. "Didn't I say the chief brought the sun down from the sky?"

Koogah interposed, and Nam-Bok went on. "As I say, when we were near to that village a great storm blew up, and in the night we were helpless and knew not where we were——"

Koogah interrupted, and Nam-Bok continued. "As I mentioned, when we got close to that village, a huge storm hit, and during the night we were powerless and didn’t know where we were—"

"Thou hast just said the head man knew——"

"Just said the leader knew—"

"Oh, peace, Opee-Kwan. Thou art a fool and cannot understand. As I say, we were helpless in the night, when I heard, above the roar of the storm, the sound of the sea on the beach. And next we struck with a mighty crash and I was in the water, swimming. It was a rock-bound coast, with one patch of beach in many miles, and the law was that I should dig my hands into the sand and draw myself clear of the surf. The other men must have pounded against the rocks, for none of them came ashore but the head man, and him I knew only by the ring on his finger.

"Oh, calm down, Opee-Kwan. You're being foolish and just don't get it. Like I said, we were powerless in the night when I heard, over the roar of the storm, the sound of the sea against the beach. Then we crashed down hard, and I found myself in the water, swimming. It was a rugged coastline, with only one stretch of beach in miles, and the rule was that I should dig my hands into the sand to pull myself out of the waves. The other guys must have smashed against the rocks, because only the leader made it to shore, and I only recognized him by the ring on his finger."

"When day came, there being nothing of the schooner, I turned my face to the land and journeyed into it that I might get food and look upon the faces of the people. And when I came to a house I was taken in and given to eat, for I had learned their speech, and the white men are ever kindly. And it was a house bigger than all the houses built by us and our fathers before us."

"When morning arrived and the schooner was nowhere in sight, I turned towards the land and ventured inland to find food and see the faces of the people. When I reached a house, I was welcomed in and fed, since I had learned their language, and white people are always generous. It was a house larger than any we or our ancestors had ever built."

"It was a mighty house," Koogah said, masking his unbelief with wonder.

"It was an impressive house," Koogah said, hiding his disbelief with amazement.

"And many trees went into the making of such a house," Opee-Kwan added, taking the cue.

"And a lot of trees were used to build that house," Opee-Kwan added, picking up on the conversation.

"That is nothing." Nam-Bok shrugged his shoulders in belittling fashion. "As our houses are to that house, so that house was to the houses I was yet to see."

"That's nothing." Nam-Bok shrugged dismissively. "Just as our houses compare to that house, that house compared to the houses I still hadn't seen."

"And they are not big men?"

"And they're not tall?"

"Nay; mere men like you and me," Nam-Bok answered. "I had cut a stick that I might walk in comfort, and remembering that I was to bring report to you, my brothers, I cut a notch in the stick for each person who lived in that house. And I stayed there many days, and worked, for which they gave me money—a thing of which you know nothing, but which is very good.

"Nah; just ordinary guys like you and me," Nam-Bok replied. "I had carved a stick to make walking easier, and thinking about how I was supposed to report back to you, my brothers, I made a notch in the stick for each person who lived in that house. I stayed there for several days and worked, and they gave me money—something you know nothing about, but it's really great."

"And one day I departed from that place to go farther into the land. And as I walked I met many people, and I cut smaller notches in the stick, that there might be room for all. Then I came upon a strange thing. On the ground before me was a bar of iron, as big in thickness as my arm, and a long step away was another bar of iron——"

"And one day, I left that place to go deeper into the land. As I walked, I encountered many people, and I made smaller notches in the stick so there would be enough space for all. Then I came across something unusual. On the ground in front of me was a bar of iron, as thick as my arm, and a short distance away was another bar of iron—"

"Then wert thou a rich man," Opee-Kwan asserted; "for iron be worth more than anything else in the world. It would have made many knives."

"Then you were a rich man," Opee-Kwan said; "because iron is worth more than anything else in the world. It could have made many knives."

"Nay, it was not mine."

"No, it wasn't mine."

"It was a find, and a find be lawful."

"It was a discovery, and a discovery is legal."

"Not so; the white men had placed it there. And further, these bars were so long that no man could carry them away—so long that as far as I could see there was no end to them."

"Not at all; the white men put it there. Moreover, these bars were so long that no one could carry them away—so long that as far as I could see, there was no end to them."

"Nam-Bok, that is very much iron," Opee-Kwan cautioned.

"Nam-Bok, that's a lot of iron," Opee-Kwan warned.

"Ay, it was hard to believe with my own eyes upon it; but I could not gainsay my eyes. And as I looked I heard ..." He turned abruptly upon the head man. "Opee-Kwan, thou hast heard the sea-lion bellow in his anger. Make it plain in thy mind of as many sea-lions as there be waves to the sea, and make it plain that all these sea-lions be made into one sea-lion, and as that one sea-lion would bellow so bellowed the thing I heard."

"Yeah, it was hard to believe my own eyes; but I couldn't deny what I saw. And as I looked, I heard..." He suddenly turned to the leader. "Opee-Kwan, you've heard the sea-lion roar in its anger. Picture as many sea-lions as there are waves in the ocean, and imagine all those sea-lions combined into one. Just like that one sea-lion would roar, that's how the thing I heard sounded."

The fisherfolk cried aloud in astonishment, and Opee-Kwan's jaw lowered and remained lowered.

The fishermen shouted in surprise, and Opee-Kwan's jaw dropped and stayed that way.

"And in the distance I saw a monster like unto a thousand whales. It was one-eyed, and vomited smoke, and it snorted with exceeding loudness. I was afraid and ran with shaking legs along the path between the bars. But it came with speed of the wind, this monster, and I leaped the iron bars with its breath hot on my face ..."

"And in the distance, I saw a monster that looked like a thousand whales. It had one eye, spewed smoke, and let out a deafening snort. I was terrified and ran with shaky legs along the path between the bars. But this monster moved as fast as the wind, and I jumped over the iron bars with its hot breath on my face..."

Opee-Kwan gained control of his jaw again. "And—and then, O Nam-Bok?"

Opee-Kwan regained control of his jaw. "And—what about O Nam-Bok?"

"Then it came by on the bars, and harmed me not; and when my legs could hold me up again it was gone from sight. And it is a very common thing in that country. Even the women and children are not afraid. Men make them to do work, these monsters."

"Then it passed by on the bars, and didn’t harm me; and when my legs could support me again, it was out of sight. And it’s a very common occurrence in that country. Even the women and children aren’t afraid. Men make them do work, these creatures."

"As we make our dogs do work?" Koogah asked, with sceptic twinkle in his eye.

"As we're making our dogs work?" Koogah asked, with a skeptical gleam in his eye.

"Ay, as we make our dogs do work."

"Yeah, as we make our dogs do work."

"And how do they breed these—these things?" Opee-Kwan questioned.

"And how do they breed these—these things?" Opee-Kwan asked.

"They breed not at all. Men fashion them cunningly of iron, and feed them with stone, and give them water to drink. The stone becomes fire, and the water becomes steam, and the steam of the water is the breath of their nostrils, and—"

"They don’t reproduce at all. Men skillfully make them out of iron, feed them stones, and give them water to drink. The stone turns into fire, and the water turns into steam, and the steam from the water is the breath of their nostrils, and—"

"There, there, O Nam-Bok," Opee-Kwan interrupted. "Tell us of other wonders. We grow tired of this which we may not understand."

"There, there, O Nam-Bok," Opee-Kwan interrupted. "Share with us other wonders. We're getting bored with this that we can't understand."

"You do not understand?" Nam-Bok asked despairingly.

"You don't get it?" Nam-Bok asked in frustration.

"Nay, we do not understand," the men and women wailed back. "We cannot understand."

"Nah, we don't get it," the men and women cried out. "We can't understand."

Nam-Bok thought of a combined harvester, and of the machines wherein visions of living men were to be seen, and of the machines from which came the voices of men, and he knew his people could never understand.

Nam-Bok thought of a combine harvester, the machines where you could see visions of living men, and the machines that produced voices of men, and he realized his people would never understand.

"Dare I say I rode this iron monster through the land?" he asked bitterly.

"Dare I say I rode this metal beast across the land?" he asked bitterly.

Opee-Kwan threw up his hands, palms outward, in open incredulity. "Say on; say anything. We listen."

Opee-Kwan raised his hands, palms facing out, in disbelief. "Go ahead; say anything. We're listening."

"Then did I ride the iron monster, for which I gave money—"

"Then I rode the iron monster, for which I paid money—"

"Thou saidst it was fed with stone."

"You said it was fed with stone."

"And likewise, thou fool, I said money was a thing of which you know nothing. As I say, I rode the monster through the land, and through many villages, until I came to a big village on a salt arm of the sea. And the houses shoved their roofs among the stars in the sky, and the clouds drifted by them, and everywhere was much smoke. And the roar of that village was like the roar of the sea in storm, and the people were so many that I flung away my stick and no longer remembered the notches upon it."

"And just like that, you idiot, I said money was something you knew nothing about. As I mentioned, I traveled the beast through the land and across many villages until I reached a large village on a salt arm of the sea. The houses stretched their roofs up towards the stars in the sky, and the clouds floated past them, with smoke everywhere. The noise of that village was like the sound of the sea in a storm, and there were so many people that I dropped my stick and completely forgot the notches on it."

"Hadst thou made small notches," Koogah reproved, "thou mightst have brought report."

"Had you made small notches," Koogah said, "you could have brought a report."

Nam-Bok whirled upon him in anger. "Had I made small notches! Listen, Koogah, thou scratcher of bone! If I had made small notches neither the stick, nor twenty sticks, could have borne them—nay, not all the driftwood of all the beaches between this village and the next. And if all of you, the women and children as well, were twenty times as many, and if you had twenty hands each, and in each hand a stick and a knife, still the notches could not be cut for the people I saw, so many were they and so fast did they come and go."

Nam-Bok turned on him in anger. "Did I make tiny notches? Listen, Koogah, you bone scraper! If I had made tiny notches, neither the stick nor twenty sticks could have handled them—no, not even all the driftwood from every beach between this village and the next. And even if all of you, women and children included, were twenty times more, and if each of you had twenty hands and a stick and a knife in each hand, still the notches couldn't be made for the people I saw; there were just too many, and they came and went so quickly."

"There cannot be so many people in all the world," Opee-Kwan objected, for he was stunned and his mind could not grasp such magnitude of numbers.

"There can't be that many people in the whole world," Opee-Kwan said, because he was shocked and his mind couldn't comprehend such a huge number.

"What dost thou know of all the world and how large it is?" Nam-Bok demanded.

"What do you know about the world and how big it is?" Nam-Bok demanded.

"But there cannot be so many people in one place."

"But there can't be that many people in one place."

"Who art thou to say what can be and what cannot be?"

"Who are you to say what can be and what can't be?"

"It stands to reason there cannot be so many people in one place. Their canoes would clutter the sea till there was no room. And they could empty the sea each day of its fish, and they would not all be fed."

"It makes sense that there can't be this many people in one place. Their canoes would overcrowd the sea until there’s no space left. And they could fish the sea dry every day, and still not everyone would be fed."

"So it would seem," Nam-Bok made final answer; "yet it was so. With my own eyes I saw, and flung my stick away." He yawned heavily and rose to his feet. "I have paddled far. The day has been long, and I am tired. Now I will sleep, and to-morrow we will have further talk upon the things I have seen."

"So it seems," Nam-Bok replied finally; "but it really happened. I saw it with my own eyes and tossed my stick aside." He yawned deeply and got up. "I've paddled a long way. It's been a long day, and I'm tired. Now I’m going to sleep, and tomorrow we can talk more about what I’ve seen."

Bask-Wah-Wan, hobbling fearfully in advance, proud indeed, yet awed by her wonderful son, led him to her igloo and stowed him away among the greasy, ill-smelling furs. But the men lingered by the fire, and a council was held wherein was there much whispering and low-voiced discussion.

Bask-Wah-Wan, walking cautiously in front, feeling both proud and amazed by her incredible son, took him to her igloo and tucked him in among the greasy, smelly furs. Meanwhile, the men hung around the fire, and a council was held filled with quiet whispers and soft discussions.

An hour passed, and a second, and Nam-Bok slept, and the talk went on. The evening sun dipped toward the northwest, and at eleven at night was nearly due north. Then it was that the head man and the bone-scratcher separated themselves from the council and aroused Nam-Bok. He blinked up into their faces and turned on his side to sleep again. Opee-Kwan gripped him by the arm and kindly but firmly shook his senses back into him.

An hour went by, then another, and Nam-Bok was still asleep while the conversation continued. The evening sun sank toward the northwest, and by eleven at night, it was almost directly north. At that point, the head man and the bone-scratcher stepped away from the group and woke up Nam-Bok. He blinked up at their faces and rolled over to go back to sleep. Opee-Kwan grabbed his arm and gently but firmly shook him awake.

"Come, Nam-Bok, arise!" he commanded. "It be time."

"Get up, Nam-Bok!" he ordered. "It's time."

"Another feast!" Nam-Bok cried. "Nay, I am not hungry. Go on with the eating and let me sleep."

"Another feast!" Nam-Bok exclaimed. "No, I'm not hungry. You go ahead and eat while I get some sleep."

"Time to be gone!" Koogah thundered.

"Time to go!" Koogah shouted.

But Opee-Kwan spoke more softly. "Thou wast bidarka-mate with me when we were boys," he said. "Together we first chased the seal and drew the salmon from the traps. And thou didst drag me back to life, Nam-Bok, when the sea closed over me and I was sucked down to the black rocks. Together we hungered and bore the chill of the frost, and together we crawled beneath the one fur and lay close to each other. And because of these things, and the kindness in which I stood to thee, it grieves me sore that thou shouldst return such a remarkable liar. We cannot understand, and our heads be dizzy with the things thou hast spoken. It is not good, and there has been much talk in the council. Wherefore we send thee away, that our heads may remain clear and strong and be not troubled by the unaccountable things."

But Opee-Kwan spoke more softly. "You were my buddy when we were boys," he said. "We first chased seals together and pulled salmon from the traps. And you brought me back to life, Nam-Bok, when the sea closed over me and I was dragged down to the dark rocks. We felt hunger and endured the cold together, and we shared a single fur, lying close to each other. Because of these things, and the kindness I’ve shown you, it pains me deeply that you would return as such an unbelievable liar. We can’t make sense of it, and our heads are spinning from what you’ve said. It’s not right, and there’s been a lot of talk in the council. So we’re sending you away, so our minds can stay clear and strong and not be troubled by the inexplicable."

"These things thou speakest of be shadows," Koogah took up the strain. "From the shadow-world thou hast brought them, and to the shadow-world thou must return them. Thy bidarka be ready, and the tribespeople wait. They may not sleep until thou art gone."

"These things you're talking about are shadows," Koogah replied. "You brought them from the shadow world, and you must take them back. Your bidarka is ready, and the tribespeople are waiting. They can't sleep until you're gone."

Nam-Bok was perplexed, but hearkened to the voice of the head man.

Nam-Bok was confused, but listened to the voice of the leader.

"If thou art Nam-Bok," Opee-Kwan was saying, "thou art a fearful and most wonderful liar; if thou art the shadow of Nam-Bok, then thou speakest of shadows, concerning which it is not good that living men have knowledge. This great village thou hast spoken of we deem the village of shadows. Therein flutter the souls of the dead; for the dead be many and the living few. The dead do not come back. Never have the dead come back—save thou with thy wonder-tales. It is not meet that the dead come back, and should we permit it, great trouble may be our portion."

"If you are Nam-Bok," Opee-Kwan was saying, "you are a frightening and truly amazing liar; if you are the shadow of Nam-Bok, then you speak of shadows, which it’s not right for living people to know about. This great village you’ve mentioned, we consider the village of shadows. There, the souls of the dead linger; for the dead are many and the living are few. The dead do not return. The dead have never come back—except you with your strange stories. It is not right for the dead to return, and if we allow it, we may face great trouble."

Nam-Bok knew his people well and was aware that the voice of the council was supreme. So he allowed himself to be led down to the water's edge, where he was put aboard his bidarka and a paddle thrust into his hand. A stray wildfowl honked somewhere to seaward, and the surf broke limply and hollowly on the sand. A dim twilight brooded over land and water, and in the north the sun smouldered, vague and troubled, and draped about with blood-red mists. The gulls were flying low. The off-shore wind blew keen and chill, and the black-massed clouds behind it gave promise of bitter weather.

Nam-Bok knew his people well and understood that the council's voice was always the most important. So, he let himself be guided down to the water's edge, where he was helped into his bidarka and a paddle was placed in his hand. A stray wildfowl honked somewhere out at sea, and the surf washed gently and quietly on the sand. A dim twilight hung over both land and water, and to the north, the sun smoldered, unclear and troubled, wrapped in blood-red mist. The gulls flew low. The offshore wind blew sharply and cold, and the dark clouds behind it hinted at harsh weather.

"Out of the sea thou earnest," Opee-Kwan chanted oracularly, "and back into the sea thou goest. Thus is balance achieved and all things brought to law."

"From the sea you came," Opee-Kwan chanted prophetically, "and back into the sea you will go. This is how balance is maintained and everything is put right."

Bask-Wah-Wan limped to the froth-mark and cried, "I bless thee, Nam-Bok, for that thou remembered me."

Bask-Wah-Wan limped to the frothy mark and shouted, "I bless you, Nam-Bok, for remembering me."

But Koogah, shoving Nam-Bok clear or the beach, tore the shawl from her shoulders and flung it into the bidarka.

But Koogah, pushing Nam-Bok off the beach, ripped the shawl from her shoulders and threw it into the bidarka.

"It is cold in the long nights," she wailed; "and the frost is prone to nip old bones."

"It’s cold during the long nights," she cried; "and the frost tends to bite old bones."

"The thing is a shadow," the bone-scratcher answered, "and shadows cannot keep thee warm."

"The thing is a shadow," the bone-scratcher replied, "and shadows can't keep you warm."

Nam-Bok stood up that his voice might carry. "O Bask-Wah-Wan, mother that bore me!" he called. "Listen to the words of Nam-Bok, thy son. There be room in his bidarka for two, and he would that thou earnest with him. For his journey is to where there are fish and oil in plenty. There the frost comes not, and life is easy, and the things of iron do the work of men. Wilt thou come, O Bask-Wah-Wan?"

Nam-Bok stood up so his voice could be heard. "O Bask-Wah-Wan, the mother who gave me life!" he called. "Listen to the words of Nam-Bok, your son. There's space in my bidarka for two, and I want you to come with me. My journey leads to a place where there are plenty of fish and oil. There, the frost doesn’t come, life is easy, and iron tools do the work of men. Will you come, O Bask-Wah-Wan?"

She debated a moment, while the bidarka drifted swiftly from her, then raised her voice to a quavering treble. "I am old, Nam-Bok, and soon I shall pass down among the shadows. But I have no wish to go before my time. I am old, Nam-Bok, and I am afraid."

She hesitated for a moment, as the bidarka moved away from her, then raised her voice to a shaky high pitch. "I'm old, Nam-Bok, and soon I'll fade into the shadows. But I don't want to go before my time. I'm old, Nam-Bok, and I'm scared."

A shaft of light shot across the dim-lit sea and wrapped boat and man in a splendor of red and gold. Then a hush fell upon the fisherfolk, and only was heard the moan of the off-shore wind and the cries of the gulls flying low in the air.

A beam of light swept over the dimly lit sea, enveloping the boat and the man in a glory of red and gold. Then silence fell over the fishermen, and the only sounds were the moaning of the offshore wind and the cries of the gulls flying low in the air.










YELLOW HANDKERCHIEF

"I'm not wanting to dictate to you, lad," Charley said, "but I'm very much against your making a last raid. You've gone safely through rough times with rough men, and it would be a shame to have something happen to you at the very end."

"I'm not trying to boss you around, kid," Charley said, "but I really don't think you should go on one last raid. You've made it through tough times with tough people, and it would be a shame for something to happen to you now, right at the finish line."

"But how can I get out of making a last raid?" I demanded, with the cocksureness of youth. "There always has to be a last, you know, to anything."

"But how can I avoid doing a final raid?" I asked, confidently like a young person. "There always has to be a last one, you know, for everything."

Charley crossed his legs, leaned back, and considered the problem. "Very true. But why not call the capture of Demetrios Contos the last? You're back from it safe and sound and hearty, for all your good wetting, and—and——" His voice broke and he could not speak for a moment. "And I could never forgive myself if anything happened to you now."

Charley crossed his legs, leaned back, and thought about the problem. "That's very true. But why not call the capture of Demetrios Contos the last one? You’re back from it safe and sound and healthy, despite all your soaking, and—and——" His voice broke, and he couldn't find the words for a moment. "And I could never forgive myself if anything happened to you now."

I laughed at Charley's fears while I gave in to the claims of his affection, and agreed to consider the last raid already performed. We had been together for two years, and now I was leaving the fish patrol in order to go back and finish my education. I had earned and saved money to put me through three years at the high school, and though the beginning of the term was several months away, I intended doing a lot of studying for the entrance examinations.

I laughed at Charley's worries while I accepted his feelings and agreed to think about the last raid that had already happened. We had been together for two years, and now I was leaving the fish patrol to go back and finish my education. I had earned and saved money to support myself for three years in high school, and even though the start of the term was a few months off, I planned to do a lot of studying for the entrance exams.

My belongings were packed snugly in a sea-chest, and I was all ready to buy my ticket and ride down on the train to Oakland, when Neil Partington arrived in Benicia. The Reindeer was needed immediately for work far down on the Lower Bay, and Neil said he intended to run straight for Oakland. As that was his home and as I was to live with his family while going to school, he saw no reason, he said, why I should not put my chest aboard and come along.

My stuff was packed tightly in a sea chest, and I was all set to buy my ticket and take the train down to Oakland when Neil Partington showed up in Benicia. The Reindeer was needed right away for work further down on the Lower Bay, and Neil said he planned to head straight to Oakland. Since that was his home and I was going to stay with his family while I went to school, he thought there was no reason, he said, why I shouldn’t put my chest on board and go with him.

So the chest went aboard, and in the middle of the afternoon we hoisted the Reindeer's big mainsail and cast off. It was tantalizing fall weather. The sea-breeze, which had blown steadily all summer, was gone, and in its place were capricious winds and murky skies which made the time of arriving anywhere extremely problematical. We started on the first of the ebb, and as we slipped down the Carquinez Straits, I looked my last for some time upon Benicia and the bight at Turner's Shipyard, where we had besieged the Lancashire Queen, and had captured Big Alec, the King of the Greeks. And at the mouth of the Straits I looked with not a little interest upon the spot where a few days before I should have drowned but for the good that was in the nature of Demetrios Contos.

So, the chest was loaded onto the boat, and in the afternoon we raised the Reindeer's large mainsail and set off. The fall weather was tempting. The steady sea breeze we had enjoyed all summer was gone, replaced by unpredictable winds and gloomy skies that made it very uncertain when we would arrive anywhere. We started with the first of the ebb tide, and as we drifted down the Carquinez Straits, I took my last look for a while at Benicia and the cove at Turner's Shipyard, where we had besieged the Lancashire Queen and captured Big Alec, the King of the Greeks. At the mouth of the Straits, I gazed with considerable interest at the spot where just days before I might have drowned if it weren't for the goodness of Demetrios Contos.

A great wall of fog advanced across San Pablo Bay to meet us, and in a few minutes the Reindeer was running blindly through the damp obscurity. Charley, who was steering, seemed to have an instinct for that kind of work. How he did it, he himself confessed that he did not know; but he had a way of calculating winds, currents, distance, time, drift, and sailing speed that was truly marvellous.

A thick wall of fog rolled in over San Pablo Bay to greet us, and in just a few minutes the Reindeer was navigating blindly through the damp haze. Charley, who was at the helm, seemed to have a natural talent for this kind of work. He admitted he didn’t quite know how he did it; however, he had an amazing ability to figure out winds, currents, distance, time, drift, and sailing speed.

"It looks as though it were lifting," Neil Partington said, a couple of hours after we had entered the fog. "Where do you say we are, Charley?"

"It looks like it’s lifting," Neil Partington said, a couple of hours after we entered the fog. "Where do you think we are, Charley?"

Charley looked at his watch. "Six o'clock, and three hours more of ebb," he remarked casually.

Charley glanced at his watch. "Six o'clock, and three more hours of low tide," he said casually.

"But where do you say we are!" Neil insisted.

"But where do you say we are?" Neil insisted.

Charley pondered a moment, and then answered, "The tide has edged us over a bit out of our course, but if the fog lifts right now, as it is going to lift, you'll find we're not more than a thousand miles off McNear's Landing."

Charley thought for a moment and then replied, "The tide has shifted us slightly off our path, but if the fog clears right now, as it's about to do, you'll see we're no more than a thousand miles from McNear's Landing."

"You might be a little more definite by a few miles, anyway," Neil grumbled, showing by his tone that he disagreed.

"You might be a bit more certain by a few miles, anyway," Neil grumbled, making it clear by his tone that he didn't agree.

"All right, then," Charley said, conclusively, "not less than a quarter of a mile, nor more than a half."

"Okay, then," Charley said firmly, "no less than a quarter of a mile and no more than a half."

The wind freshened with a couple of little puffs, and the fog thinned perceptibly.

The wind picked up with a few small gusts, and the fog noticeably thinned.

"McNear's is right off there," Charley said, pointing directly into the fog on our weather beam.

"McNear's is right over there," Charley said, pointing straight into the fog on our weather beam.

The three of us were peering intently in that direction, when the Reindeer struck with a dull crash and came to a standstill. We ran forward, and found her bowsprit entangled in the tanned rigging of a short, chunky mast. She had collided, head on, with a Chinese junk lying at anchor.

The three of us were staring closely in that direction when the Reindeer hit with a loud bang and came to a stop. We ran forward and found her bowsprit stuck in the tanned rigging of a short, sturdy mast. She had crashed directly into a Chinese junk that was anchored.

At the moment we arrived forward, five Chinese, like so many bees, came swarming out of the little 'tween-decks cabin, the sleep still in their eyes.

As soon as we arrived, five Chinese people swarmed out of the small cabin below deck, still half-asleep.

Leading them came a big, muscular man, conspicuous for his pock-marked face and the yellow silk handkerchief swathed about his head. It was Yellow Handkerchief, the Chinaman whom we had arrested for illegal shrimp-fishing the year before, and who, at that time, had nearly sunk the Reindeer, as he had nearly sunk it now by violating the rules of navigation.

Leading them was a big, muscular guy, noticeable for his pockmarked face and the yellow silk bandana wrapped around his head. It was Yellow Handkerchief, the Chinese man we had arrested for illegal shrimp fishing the year before, who had almost sunk the Reindeer back then, just like he had nearly done now by breaking the navigation rules.

"What d'ye mean, you yellow-faced heathen, lying here in a fairway without a horn a-going?" Charley cried hotly.

"What do you mean, you cowardly heathen, lying here in the pathway without a horn blowing?" Charley exclaimed angrily.

"Mean?" Neil calmly answered. "Just take a look—that's what he means."

"Mean?" Neil replied calmly. "Just look—that's what he means."

Our eyes followed the direction indicated by Neil's finger, and we saw the open amidships of the junk, half filled, as we found on closer examination, with fresh-caught shrimps. Mingled with the shrimps were myriads of small fish, from a quarter of an inch upward in size. Yellow Handkerchief had lifted the trap-net at high-water slack, and, taking advantage of the concealment offered by the fog, had boldly been lying by, waiting to lift the net again at low-water slack.

Our eyes followed where Neil was pointing, and we saw the middle of the junk, which was half filled, as we discovered upon closer inspection, with fresh-caught shrimp. Alongside the shrimp were countless tiny fish, starting at a quarter of an inch in size. Yellow Handkerchief had pulled up the trap-net during high tide, and using the cover of the fog, had been patiently waiting to lift the net again at low tide.

"Well," Neil hummed and hawed, "in all my varied and extensive experience as a fish patrolman, I must say this is the easiest capture I ever made. What'll we do with them, Charley?"

"Well," Neil hesitated, "in all my diverse and extensive experience as a fish patrol officer, I have to say this is the easiest catch I've ever made. What should we do with them, Charley?"

"Tow the junk into San Rafael, of course," came the answer. Charley turned to me. "You stand by the junk, lad, and I'll pass you a towing line. If the wind doesn't fail us, we'll make the creek before the tide gets too low, sleep at San Rafael, and arrive in Oakland to-morrow by midday."

"Tow the junk into San Rafael, of course," came the response. Charley turned to me. "You stand by the junk, kid, and I'll throw you a towing line. If the wind stays with us, we'll reach the creek before the tide goes too low, sleep in San Rafael, and get to Oakland tomorrow by noon."

So saying, Charley and Neil returned to the Reindeer and got under way, the junk towing astern. I went aft and took charge of the prize, steering by means of an antiquated tiller and a rudder with large, diamond-shaped holes, through which the water rushed back and forth.

So saying, Charley and Neil went back to the Reindeer and got moving, towing the junk behind them. I went to the back and took control of the prize, steering with an old tiller and a rudder that had big, diamond-shaped holes, through which the water flowed back and forth.

By now the last of the fog had vanished, and Charley's estimate of our position was confirmed by the sight of McNear's Landing a short half-mile away, following: along the west shore, we rounded Point Pedro in plain view of the Chinese shrimp villages, and a great to-do was raised when they saw one of their junks towing behind the familiar fish patrol sloop.

By now, the last of the fog had cleared, and Charley's guess about our location was confirmed by the sight of McNear's Landing just half a mile away. As we moved along the west shore, we rounded Point Pedro and came into clear view of the Chinese shrimp villages, causing quite a stir when they spotted one of their boats being towed by the familiar fish patrol sloop.

The wind, coming off the land, was rather puffy and uncertain, and it would have been more to our advantage had it been stronger. San Rafael Creek, up which we had to go to reach the town and turn over our prisoners to the authorities, ran through wide-stretching marshes, and was difficult to navigate on a falling tide, while at low tide it was impossible to navigate at all. So, with the tide already half-ebbed, it was necessary for us to make time. This the heavy junk prevented, lumbering along behind and holding the Reindeer back by just so much dead weight.

The wind coming off the land was kind of puffy and unpredictable, and it would have helped us if it had been stronger. San Rafael Creek, which we had to navigate to reach the town and hand over our prisoners to the authorities, ran through wide marshlands and was tough to get through on a falling tide, while it was completely impossible at low tide. With the tide already half out, we needed to hurry. The heavy junk slowed us down, dragging along behind and weighing down the Reindeer.

"Tell those coolies to get up that sail," Charley finally called to me. "We don't want to hang up on the mud flats for the rest of the night."

"Tell those workers to raise that sail," Charley finally shouted to me. "We don’t want to be stuck on the mud flats for the rest of the night."

I repeated the order to Yellow Handkerchief, who mumbled it huskily to his men. He was suffering from a bad cold, which doubled him up in convulsive coughing spells and made his eyes heavy and bloodshot. This made him more evil-looking than ever, and when he glared viciously at me I remembered with a shiver the close shave I had had with him at the time of his previous arrest.

I repeated the order to Yellow Handkerchief, who mumbled it hoarsely to his men. He was dealing with a bad cold, which left him doubled over in fits of coughing and made his eyes heavy and bloodshot. This made him look even more menacing, and when he glared at me, I couldn’t help but shiver at the close call I had with him during his last arrest.

His crew sullenly tailed on to the halyards, and the strange, outlandish sail, lateen in rig and dyed a warm brown, rose in the air. We were sailing on the wind, and when Yellow Handkerchief flattened down the sheet the junk forged ahead and the tow-line went slack. Fast as the Reindeer could sail, the junk outsailed her; and to avoid running her down I hauled a little closer on the wind. But the junk likewise outpointed, and in a couple of minutes I was abreast of the Reindeer and to windward. The tow-line had now tautened, at right angles to the two boats, and the predicament was laughable.

His crew grimly followed on the ropes, and the strange, unusual sail, lateen in style and dyed a warm brown, rose into the air. We were sailing with the wind, and when Yellow Handkerchief pulled down the sheet, the junk surged ahead and the tow-line went slack. As fast as the Reindeer could sail, the junk outpaced her; to avoid colliding, I steered a bit closer to the wind. But the junk also sailed better, and in a couple of minutes, I was alongside the Reindeer and upwind. The tow-line had now tightened, at right angles to both boats, and the situation was comical.

"Cast off!" I shouted.

"Cast off!" I yelled.

Charley hesitated.

Charley paused.

"It's all right," I added. "Nothing can happen. We'll make the creek on this tack, and you'll be right behind me all the way up to San Rafael."

"It's fine," I said. "Nothing can go wrong. We'll head to the creek like this, and you'll be right behind me all the way to San Rafael."

At this Charley cast off, and Yellow Handkerchief sent one of his men forward to haul in the line. In the gathering darkness I could just make out the mouth of San Rafael Creek, and by the time we entered it I could barely see its banks. The Reindeer was fully five minutes astern, and we continued to leave her astern as we beat up the narrow, winding channel. With Charley behind us, it seemed I had little to fear from my five prisoners; but the darkness prevented my keeping a sharp eye on them, so I transferred my revolver from my trousers pocket to the side pocket of my coat, where I could more quickly put my hand on it.

At this point, Charley let go, and Yellow Handkerchief sent one of his guys ahead to pull in the line. In the fading light, I could barely see the entrance to San Rafael Creek, and by the time we got into it, I could hardly distinguish its banks. The Reindeer was still five minutes behind us, and we kept pulling away from her as we navigated the narrow, twisting channel. With Charley behind us, I felt like I had little to worry about from my five captives; however, the darkness made it hard to keep a close watch on them, so I moved my revolver from my pants pocket to the side pocket of my coat, where it would be easier to grab quickly.

Yellow Handkerchief was the one I feared, and that he knew it and made use of it, subsequent events will show. He was sitting a few feet away from me, on what then happened to be the weather side of the junk. I could scarcely see the outlines of his form, but I soon became convinced that he was slowly, very slowly, edging closer to me. I watched him carefully. Steering with my left hand, I slipped my right into my pocket and got hold of the revolver.

Yellow Handkerchief was the one I was afraid of, and he knew it and took advantage of it, as later events will reveal. He was sitting a few feet away from me, on what was then the side of the junk that faced the weather. I could barely make out his shape, but I soon became sure that he was slowly, very slowly, moving closer to me. I kept a close eye on him. Steering with my left hand, I slipped my right into my pocket and grabbed the revolver.

I saw him shift along for a couple of inches, and I was just about to order him back—the words were trembling on the tip of my tongue—when I was struck with great force by a heavy figure that had leaped through the air upon me from the lee side. It was one of the crew. He pinioned my right arm so that I could not withdraw my hand from my pocket, and at the same time clapped his other hand over my mouth. Of course, I could have struggled away from him and freed my hand or gotten my mouth clear so that I might cry an alarm, but in a trice Yellow Handkerchief was on top of me.

I saw him shift a few inches, and I was just about to tell him to come back—the words were on the tip of my tongue—when a heavy figure suddenly jumped at me from the side. It was one of the crew members. He grabbed my right arm so I couldn’t pull my hand out of my pocket, and at the same time, he covered my mouth with his other hand. I could have fought him off and freed my hand or gotten my mouth clear enough to yell for help, but in no time, Yellow Handkerchief was on top of me.

I struggled around to no purpose in the bottom of the junk, while my legs and arms were tied and my mouth securely bound in what I afterward found to be a cotton shirt. Then I was left lying in the bottom. Yellow Handkerchief took the tiller, issuing his orders in whispers; and from our position at the time, and from the alteration of the sail, which I could dimly make out above me as a blot against the stars, I knew the junk was being headed into the mouth of a small slough which emptied at that point into San Rafael Creek.

I struggled uselessly in the bottom of the junk, with my legs and arms tied and my mouth firmly gagged with what I later realized was a cotton shirt. Then I was left lying there. Yellow Handkerchief took the tiller, giving his orders in whispers; and from our position at the time, and from the change in the sail, which I could barely see above me as a shadow against the stars, I knew the junk was being steered into the mouth of a small slough that led into San Rafael Creek.

In a couple of minutes we ran softly alongside the bank, and the sail was silently lowered. The Chinese kept very quiet. Yellow Handkerchief sat down in the bottom alongside of me, and I could feel him straining to repress his raspy, hacking cough. Possibly seven or eight minutes later I heard Charley's voice as the Reindeer went past the mouth of the slough.

In a few minutes, we quietly ran along the bank, and the sail was lowered without a sound. The Chinese stayed really quiet. Yellow Handkerchief sat down next to me, and I could feel him trying hard to hold back his raspy, coughing fit. About seven or eight minutes later, I heard Charley's voice as the Reindeer passed the entrance of the slough.

"I can't tell you how relieved I am," I could plainly hear him saying to Neil, "that the lad has finished with the fish patrol without accident."

"I can't tell you how relieved I am," I heard him clearly say to Neil, "that the kid has wrapped up the fish patrol without any accidents."

Here Neil said something which I could not catch, and then Charley's voice went on:

Here Neil said something I couldn't hear, and then Charley's voice continued:

"The youngster takes naturally to the water, and if when he finishes high school he takes a course in navigation and goes deep sea, I see no reason why he shouldn't rise to be master of the finest and biggest ship afloat."

"The young person adapts easily to the water, and if after finishing high school they take a course in navigation and go deep-sea, I see no reason why they shouldn't become the captain of the finest and biggest ship out there."

It was all very flattering to me, but lying there, bound and gagged by my own prisoners, with the voices growing faint and fainter as the Reindeer slipped on through the darkness toward San Rafael, I must say I was not in quite the proper situation to enjoy my smiling future. With the Reindeer went my last hope. What was to happen next I could not imagine, for the Chinese were a different race from mine and from what I knew I was confident that fair play was no part of their make-up.

It was all very flattering to me, but lying there, tied up and gagged by my own captors, with their voices fading away as the Reindeer moved through the darkness toward San Rafael, I have to say I wasn’t really in the best position to appreciate my bright future. With the Reindeer went my last hope. I couldn’t imagine what would happen next, since the Chinese were a different race from mine, and based on what I knew, I was sure that fair play wasn’t part of their nature.

After waiting a few minutes longer, the crew hoisted the lateen sail, and Yellow Handkerchief steered down toward the mouth of San Rafael Creek. The tide was getting lower, and he had difficulty in escaping the mud-banks. I was hoping he would run aground, but he succeeded in making the bay without accident.

After waiting a few more minutes, the crew raised the lateen sail, and Yellow Handkerchief steered towards the entrance of San Rafael Creek. The tide was dropping, and he was struggling to avoid the mud banks. I was hoping he would get stuck, but he managed to reach the bay without any issues.

As we passed out of the creek a noisy discussion arose, which I knew related to me. Yellow Handkerchief was vehement, but the other four as vehemently opposed him. It was very evident that he advocated doing away with me and that they were afraid of the consequences. I was familiar enough with the Chinese character to know that fear alone restrained them. But what plan they offered in place of Yellow Handkerchief's murderous one, I could not make out.

As we left the creek, a loud debate started, and I realized it was about me. Yellow Handkerchief was passionate, but the other four strongly disagreed with him. It was clear he wanted to eliminate me, and they were worried about the fallout. I knew enough about the Chinese mentality to understand that fear was the only thing keeping them from going along with him. But I couldn't figure out what alternative plan they had instead of Yellow Handkerchief's deadly one.

My feelings, as my fate hung in the balance, may be guessed. The discussion developed into a quarrel, in the midst of which Yellow Handkerchief unshipped the heavy tiller and sprang toward me. But his four companions threw themselves between, and a clumsy struggle took place for possession of the tiller. In the end Yellow Handkerchief was overcome, and sullenly returned to the steering, while they soundly berated him for his rashness.

My feelings, as my fate was uncertain, can be imagined. The conversation turned into an argument, during which Yellow Handkerchief pulled away the heavy tiller and jumped towards me. But his four friends stepped in between us, leading to a chaotic struggle over the tiller. In the end, Yellow Handkerchief was defeated and grudgingly went back to steering, while they scolded him for his recklessness.

Not long after, the sail was run down and the junk slowly urged forward by means of the sweeps. I felt it ground gently on the soft mud. Three of the Chinese—they all wore long sea-boots—got over the side, and the other two passed me across the rail. With Yellow Handkerchief at my legs and his two companions at my shoulders, they began to flounder along through the mud. After some time their feet struck firmer footing, and I knew they were carrying me up some beach. The location of this beach was not doubtful in my mind. It could be none other than one of the Marin Islands, a group of rocky islets which lay off the Marin County shore.

Not long after, they took down the sail, and the junk slowly moved forward using the oars. I felt it gently touch the soft mud. Three of the Chinese men—who all wore long sea boots—climbed over the side, and the other two passed me across the rail. With Yellow Handkerchief at my legs and his two friends at my shoulders, they started struggling through the mud. After a while, their feet found solid ground, and I realized they were carrying me up a beach. I had no doubt about where this beach was. It could only be one of the Marin Islands, a group of rocky islets off the Marin County shore.

When they reached the firm sand that marked high tide, I was dropped, and none too gently. Yellow Handkerchief kicked me spitefully in the ribs, and then the trio floundered back through the mud to the junk. A moment later I heard the sail go up and slat in the wind as they drew in the sheet. Then silence fell, and I was left to my own devices for getting free.

When they got to the solid sand that showed high tide, they let me go, and not very gently either. Yellow Handkerchief kicked me hard in the ribs, and then the three of them stumbled back through the mud to the junk. A moment later, I heard the sail go up and flap in the wind as they pulled in the sheet. Then silence settled in, and I was left to figure out how to get free.

I remembered having seen tricksters writhe and squirm out of ropes with which they were bound, but though I writhed and squirmed like a good fellow, the knots remained as hard as ever, and there was no appreciable slack. In the course of my squirming, however, I rolled over upon a heap of clam-shells—the remains, evidently, of some yachting party's clam-bake. This gave me an idea. My hands were tied behind my back; and, clutching a shell in them, I rolled over and over, up the beach, till I came to the rocks I knew to be there.

I remembered seeing tricksters twist and squirm out of the ropes they were tied with, but even though I twisted and squirmed like a champ, the knots stayed as tight as ever, and there was no noticeable slack. While I was squirming, though, I rolled onto a pile of clam shells—the leftovers from some yachting party's clam bake. This gave me an idea. My hands were tied behind my back, and, grabbing a shell, I rolled over and over up the beach until I reached the rocks I knew were there.

Rolling around and searching, I finally discovered a narrow crevice, into which I shoved the shell. The edge of it was sharp, and across the sharp edge I proceeded to saw the rope that bound my wrists. The edge of the shell was also brittle, and I broke it by bearing too heavily upon it. Then I rolled back to the heap and returned with as many shells as I could carry in both hands. I broke many shells, cut my hands a number of times, and got cramps in my legs from my strained position and my exertions.

Rolling around and looking for something, I eventually found a narrow crack where I shoved the shell. The edge was sharp, and I used it to cut the rope that tied my wrists. The shell was also fragile, and I broke it by pressing down too hard. Then I rolled back to the pile and returned with as many shells as I could carry in both hands. I broke a lot of shells, cut my hands several times, and got cramps in my legs from the awkward position and effort.

While I was suffering from the cramps, and resting, I heard a familiar halloo drift across the water. It was Charley, searching for me. The gag in my mouth prevented me from replying, and I could only lie there, helplessly fuming, while he rowed past the island and his voice slowly lost itself in the distance.

While I was dealing with the cramps and taking a break, I heard a familiar shout come across the water. It was Charley, looking for me. The gag in my mouth stopped me from responding, so I could only lie there, frustrated, as he paddled past the island and his voice gradually faded away.

I returned to the sawing process, and at the end of half an hour succeeded in severing the rope. The rest was easy. My hands once free, it was a matter of minutes to loosen my legs and to take the gag out of my mouth. I ran around the island to make sure it was an island and not by any chance a portion of the mainland. An island it certainly was, one of the Marin group, fringed with a sandy beach and surrounded by a sea of mud. Nothing remained but to wait till daylight and to keep warm; for it was a cold, raw night for California, with just enough wind to pierce the skin and cause one to shiver.

I went back to the sawing and after half an hour, I managed to cut through the rope. The rest was simple. Once my hands were free, it took just a few minutes to loosen my legs and take the gag out of my mouth. I ran around the island to confirm it really was an island and not part of the mainland by any chance. It was definitely an island, one of the Marin group, lined with a sandy beach and surrounded by muddy water. All that was left to do was wait for daylight and stay warm because it was a cold, damp night for California, with just enough wind to bite the skin and make you shiver.

To keep up the circulation, I ran around the island a dozen times or so, and clambered across its rocky backbone as many times more—all of which was of greater service to me, as I afterward discovered, than merely to warm me up. In the midst of this exercise I wondered if I had lost anything out of my pockets while rolling over and over in the sand. A search showed the absence of my revolver and pocket-knife. The first Yellow Handkerchief had taken; but the knife had been lost in the sand.

To stay active, I jogged around the island about a dozen times and climbed over its rocky ridge just as many times—this turned out to be more beneficial for me, as I later realized, than just warming up. While exercising, I thought about whether I had lost anything from my pockets after rolling around in the sand. A quick check revealed that my revolver and pocket knife were gone. The first Yellow Handkerchief had taken the revolver, but the knife was lost in the sand.

I was hunting for it when the sound of rowlocks came to my ears. At first, of course, I thought of Charley; but on second thought I knew Charley would be calling out as he rowed along. A sudden premonition of danger seized me. The Marin Islands are lonely places; chance visitors in the dead of night are hardly to be expected. What if it were Yellow Handkerchief? The sound made by the rowlocks grew more distinct. I crouched in the sand and listened intently. The boat, which I judged a small skiff from the quick stroke of the oars, was landing in the mud about fifty yards up the beach. I heard a raspy, hacking cough, and my heart stood still. It was Yellow Handkerchief. Not to be robbed of his revenge by his more cautious companions, he had stolen away from the village and come back alone.

I was searching for it when I heard the sound of oars. At first, I thought it was Charley, but then I realized he would be calling out as he rowed. A sudden feeling of danger hit me. The Marin Islands are isolated; random visitors in the dead of night are extremely rare. What if it was Yellow Handkerchief? The noise from the oars became clearer. I crouched in the sand and listened closely. The boat, which I guessed was a small skiff because of the quick strokes of the oars, was landing in the mud about fifty yards up the beach. I heard a raspy, hacking cough, and my heart stopped. It was Yellow Handkerchief. Not wanting to be denied his revenge by his more careful companions, he had slipped away from the village and returned alone.

I did some swift thinking. I was unarmed and helpless on a tiny islet, and a yellow barbarian, whom I had reason to fear, was coming after me. Any place was safer than the island, and I turned instinctively to the water, or rather to the mud. As he began to flounder ashore through the mud, I started to flounder out into it, going over the same course which the Chinese had taken in landing me and in returning to the junk.

I quickly thought things through. I was unarmed and vulnerable on a small island, and a man I was afraid of was coming after me. Anywhere would be safer than the island, so I instinctively headed for the water, or rather the mud. As he started to struggle ashore through the mud, I began to struggle into it, retracing the same path the Chinese had taken when they brought me here and when they returned to their boat.

Yellow Handkerchief, believing me to be lying tightly bound, exercised no care, but came ashore noisily. This helped me, for, under the shield of his noise and making no more myself than necessary, I managed to cover fifty feet by the time he had made the beach. Here I lay down in the mud. It was cold and clammy, and made me shiver, but I did not care to stand up and run the risk of being discovered by his sharp eyes.

Yellow Handkerchief, thinking I was securely tied up, didn’t pay much attention and came ashore loudly. This actually worked to my advantage because, with all his noise and by keeping myself as quiet as I could, I managed to crawl fifty feet by the time he hit the beach. I then lay down in the mud. It was cold and damp, making me shiver, but I didn’t want to stand up and risk being spotted by his keen eyes.

He walked down the beach straight to where he had left me lying, and I had a fleeting feeling of regret at not being able to see his surprise when he did not find me. But it was a very fleeting regret, for my teeth were chattering with the cold.

He walked down the beach directly to where he had left me lying, and I had a quick feeling of regret at not being there to see his surprise when he found I was gone. But it was a brief regret, as my teeth were chattering from the cold.

What his movements were after that I had largely to deduce from the facts of the situation, for I could scarcely see him in the dim starlight. But I was sure that the first thing he did was to make the circuit of the beach to learn if landings had been made by other boats. This he would have known at once by the tracks through the mud.

What he did after that I had to mostly figure out from the situation, since I could hardly see him in the faint starlight. But I was sure that the first thing he did was walk around the beach to see if other boats had landed. He would have noticed that right away by the tracks in the mud.

Convinced that no boat had removed me from the island, he next started to find out what had become of me. Beginning at the pile of clam-shells, he lighted matches to trace my tracks in the sand. At such times I could see his villainous face plainly, and, when the sulphur from the matches irritated his lungs, between the raspy cough that followed and the clammy mud in which I was lying, I confess I shivered harder than ever.

Convinced that no boat had taken me off the island, he then began to figure out what had happened to me. Starting at the pile of clam shells, he lit matches to follow my tracks in the sand. During those moments, I could clearly see his sinister face, and when the sulfur from the matches irritated his lungs, I have to admit I shivered more than ever between his harsh cough and the damp mud I was lying in.

The multiplicity of my footprints puzzled him. Then the idea that I might be out in the mud must have struck him, for he waded out a few yards in my direction, and, stooping, with his eyes searched the dim surface long and carefully. He could not have been more than fifteen feet from me, and had he lighted a match he would surely have discovered me.

The many footprints I left confused him. Then it hit him that I could be out in the mud, so he waded a few yards toward me and bent down, searching the murky surface for a long time and carefully. He was no more than fifteen feet away from me, and if he had lit a match, he definitely would have found me.

He returned to the beach and clambered about over the rocky backbone, again hunting for me with lighted matches. The closeness of the shave impelled me to further flight. Not daring to wade upright, on account of the noise made by floundering and by the suck of the mud, I remained lying down in the mud and propelled myself over its surface by means of my hands. Still keeping the trail made by the Chinese in going from and to the junk, I held on until I reached the water. Into this I waded to a depth of three feet, and then I turned off to the side on a line parallel with the beach.

He went back to the beach and scrambled over the rocky area, searching for me with lit matches. The close call pushed me to keep running. Not wanting to stand up and make noise from splashing around in the mud, I stayed low in the mud and moved across its surface using my hands. Sticking to the path made by the Chinese when they went to and from the junk, I continued until I reached the water. I waded in until it was three feet deep, then I turned to the side, moving parallel to the beach.

The thought came to me of going toward Yellow Handkerchief's skiff and escaping in it, but at that very moment he returned to the beach, and, as though fearing the very thing I had in mind, he slushed out through the mud to assure himself that the skiff was safe. This turned me in the opposite direction. Half swimming, half wading, with my head just out of water and avoiding splashing, I succeeded in putting about a hundred feet between myself and the spot where the Chinese had begun to wade ashore from the junk. I drew myself out on the mud and remained lying flat.

The idea crossed my mind to head over to Yellow Handkerchief's skiff and escape in it, but just then he came back to the beach. It was as if he sensed what I was thinking, and he trudged through the mud to make sure the skiff was safe. This made me go in the opposite direction. Half swimming, half wading, with my head barely above water to avoid making noise, I managed to put about a hundred feet between me and where the Chinese had started wading ashore from the junk. I pulled myself out onto the mud and lay flat.

Again Yellow Handkerchief returned to the beach and made a search of the island, and again he returned to the heap of clam-shells. I knew what was running in his mind as well as he did himself. No one could leave or land without making tracks in the mud. The only tracks to be seen were those leading from his skiff and from where the junk had been. I was not on the island. I must have left it by one or the other of those two tracks. He had just been over the one to his skiff, and was certain I had not left that way. Therefore I could have left the island only by going over the tracks of the junk landing. This he proceeded to verify by wading out over them himself, lighting matches as he came along.

Again, Yellow Handkerchief returned to the beach and searched the island, and once more he went back to the pile of clam shells. I understood what was going through his mind just as clearly as he did. No one could come or go without leaving tracks in the mud. The only tracks visible were those from his skiff and from where the junk had been. I wasn’t on the island; I must have left by one of those two sets of tracks. He had just checked the one leading to his skiff and was sure I hadn’t left that way. So, I must have left the island by walking over the tracks of the junk landing. He then proceeded to confirm this by wading out over them himself, lighting matches as he went.

When he arrived at the point where I had first lain, I knew, by the matches he burned and the time he took, that he had discovered the marks left by my body. These he followed straight to the water and into it, but in three feet of water he could no longer see them. On the other hand, as the tide was still falling, he could easily make out the impression made by the junk's bow, and could have likewise made out the impression of any other boat if it had landed at that particular spot. But there was no such mark; and I knew that he was absolutely convinced that I was hiding somewhere in the mud.

When he got to the spot where I had first lain, I could tell by the matches he lit and how long it took him that he had found the marks left by my body. He followed those marks straight to the water and into it, but in three feet of water, he could no longer see them. However, since the tide was still going out, he could easily see the impression made by the bow of the junk, and he would have been able to see the impression of any other boat if it had landed in that exact spot. But there was no such mark, and I knew he was completely convinced that I was hiding somewhere in the mud.

But to hunt on a dark night for a boy in a sea of mud would be like hunting for a needle in a haystack, and he did not attempt it. Instead he went back to the beach and prowled around for some time. I was hoping he would give me up and go, for by this time I was suffering severely from the cold. At last he waded out to his skiff and rowed away. What if this departure of Yellow Handkerchief's were a sham? What if he had done it merely to entice me ashore?

But searching for a boy in a muddy dark night would be like looking for a needle in a haystack, so he didn't try. Instead, he went back to the beach and wandered around for a while. I was really hoping he'd give up and leave because I was freezing by then. Finally, he waded out to his small boat and rowed away. What if Yellow Handkerchief's departure was just a trick? What if he did it just to lure me ashore?

The more I thought of it the more certain I became that he had made a little too much noise with his oars as he rowed away. So I remained, lying in the mud and shivering. I shivered till the muscles of the small of my back ached and pained me as badly as the cold, and I had need of all my self-control to force myself to remain in my miserable situation.

The more I thought about it, the more sure I was that he had made a bit too much noise with his oars as he paddled away. So I stayed put, lying in the mud and shivering. I shivered until the muscles in my lower back hurt just as much as the cold did, and I had to use all my self-control to force myself to stay in my miserable situation.

It was well that I did, however, for, possibly an hour later, I thought I could make out something moving on the beach. I watched intently, but my ears were rewarded first, by a raspy cough I knew only too well. Yellow Handkerchief had sneaked back, landed on the other side of the island, and crept around to surprise me if I had returned.

It was a good thing I did, though, because about an hour later, I thought I saw something moving on the beach. I watched closely, but my ears picked up first, the raspy cough I recognized all too well. Yellow Handkerchief had snuck back, landed on the other side of the island, and was creeping around to catch me off guard if I had come back.

After that, though hours passed without sign of him, I was afraid to return to the island at all. On the other hand, I was almost equally afraid that I should die of the exposure I was undergoing. I had never dreamed one could suffer so. I grew so cold and numb, finally, that I ceased to shiver. But my muscles and bones began to ache in a way that was agony. The tide had long since begun to rise and, foot by foot, it drove me in toward the beach. High water came at three o'clock, and at three o'clock I drew myself up on the beach, more dead than alive, and too helpless to have offered any resistance had Yellow Handkerchief swooped down upon me.

After that, even though hours went by with no sign of him, I was scared to go back to the island at all. On the flip side, I was almost just as afraid that I would die from the cold I was feeling. I never imagined it was possible to suffer like this. I got so cold and numb that eventually I stopped shivering. But my muscles and bones started to ache in a way that was agony. The tide had long since begun to rise and slowly pushed me closer to the beach. High tide came at three o'clock, and at that time, I pulled myself up onto the beach, feeling more dead than alive, and too weak to have fought back if Yellow Handkerchief had come after me.

But no Yellow Handkerchief appeared. He had given me up and gone back to Point Pedro. Nevertheless, I was in a deplorable, not to say a dangerous, condition. I could not stand upon my feet, much less walk. My clammy, muddy garments clung to me like sheets of ice. I thought I should never get them off. So numb and lifeless were my fingers, and so weak was I that it seemed to take an hour to get off my shoes. I had not the strength to break the porpoise-hide laces, and the knots defied me. I repeatedly beat my hands upon the rocks to get some sort of life into them. Sometimes I felt sure I was going to die.

But no Yellow Handkerchief showed up. He had given up on me and gone back to Point Pedro. Still, I was in a terrible, not to mention dangerous, situation. I couldn't stand on my feet, let alone walk. My damp, muddy clothes clung to me like sheets of ice. I thought I would never get them off. My fingers were so numb and lifeless, and I was so weak that it felt like it took an hour to take off my shoes. I didn't have the strength to untie the porpoise-hide laces, and the knots were impossible to break. I kept hitting my hands against the rocks to try to bring them back to life. Sometimes, I was sure I was going to die.

But in the end,—after several centuries, it seemed to me,—I got off the last of my clothes. The water was now close at hand, and I crawled painfully into it and washed the mud from my naked body. Still, I could not get on my feet and walk and I was afraid to lie still. Nothing remained but to crawl weakly, like a snail, and at the cost of constant pain, up and down the sand. I kept this up as long as possible, but as the east paled with the coming of dawn I began to succumb. The sky grew rosy-red, and the golden rim of the sun, showing above the horizon, found me lying helpless and motionless among the clam-shells.

But in the end—after several centuries, it felt like to me—I finally took off my last piece of clothing. The water was now close by, and I painfully crawled into it to wash the mud off my bare body. Still, I couldn't stand up and walk, and I was scared to lie still. The only option left was to crawl weakly, like a snail, and, despite the constant pain, I moved up and down the sand. I kept this up for as long as I could, but as the east brightened with the coming dawn, I started to give in. The sky turned rosy-red, and the golden edge of the sun, rising above the horizon, found me lying helpless and motionless among the clam shells.

As in a dream, I saw the familiar mainsail of the Reindeer as she slipped out of San Rafael Creek on a light puff of morning air. This dream was very much broken. There are intervals I can never recollect on looking back over it. Three things, however, I distinctly remember: the first sight of the Reindeer's mainsail; her lying at anchor a few hundred feet away and a small boat leaving her side; and the cabin stove roaring red-hot, myself swathed all over with blankets, except on the chest and shoulders, which Charley was pounding and mauling unmercifully, and my mouth and throat burning with the coffee which Neil Partington was pouring down a trifle too hot.

As if in a dream, I saw the familiar mainsail of the Reindeer as she glided out of San Rafael Creek on a gentle morning breeze. This dream was quite fragmented. There are parts I can never remember when I look back on it. However, three things stand out clearly: the first sight of the Reindeer's mainsail; her anchored a few hundred feet away with a small boat departing from her side; and the cabin stove blazing red-hot, while I was wrapped up in blankets, except for my chest and shoulders, which Charley was hitting and rubbing without mercy, and my mouth and throat burning from the coffee that Neil Partington was pouring a bit too hot.

But burn or no burn, I tell you it felt good. By the time we arrived in Oakland I was as limber and strong as ever,—though Charley and Neil Partington were afraid I was going to have pneumonia, and Mrs. Partington, for my first six months of school, kept an anxious eye upon me to discover the first symptoms of consumption.

But whether I was burnt or not, I have to say it felt great. By the time we got to Oakland, I was as flexible and strong as ever—though Charley and Neil Partington were worried I might get pneumonia, and Mrs. Partington, for my first six months of school, kept a close watch on me to catch any early signs of tuberculosis.

Time flies. It seems but yesterday that I was a lad of sixteen on the fish patrol. Yet I know that I arrived this very morning from China, with a quick passage to my credit, and master of the barkentine Harvester. And I know that to-morrow morning I shall run over to Oakland to see Neil Partington and his wife and family, and later on up to Benicia to see Charley Le Grant and talk over old times. No; I shall not go to Benicia, now that I think about it. I expect to be a highly interested party to a wedding, shortly to take place. Her name is Alice Partington, and, since Charley has promised to be best man, he will have to come down to Oakland instead.

Time flies. It feels like just yesterday that I was a sixteen-year-old on the fish patrol. But I know I just arrived this morning from China, with a quick trip under my belt, and I'm the captain of the barkentine Harvester. I also know that tomorrow morning I’m heading over to Oakland to see Neil Partington and his wife and family, and later I was planning to go up to Benicia to see Charley Le Grant and reminisce about old times. No; actually, I won’t go to Benicia now that I think about it. I expect to be very interested in a wedding that’s happening soon. Her name is Alice Partington, and since Charley has agreed to be the best man, he’ll need to come down to Oakland instead.










MAKE WESTING

Whatever you do, make westing! make westing! —Sailing directions for Cape Horn.

Whatever you do, head west! Head west! —Sailing directions for Cape Horn.

For seven weeks the Mary Rogers had been between 50° south in the Atlantic and 50° south in the Pacific, which meant that for seven weeks she had been struggling to round Cape Horn. For seven weeks she had been either in dirt, or close to dirt, save once, and then, following upon six days of excessive dirt, which she had ridden out under the shelter of the redoubtable Terra Del Fuego coast, she had almost gone ashore during a heavy swell in the dead calm that had suddenly fallen. For seven weeks she had wrestled with the Cape Horn gray-beards, and in return been buffeted and smashed by them. She was a wooden ship, and her ceaseless straining had opened her seams, so that twice a day the watch took its turn at the pumps.

For seven weeks, the Mary Rogers had been navigating between 50° south in the Atlantic and 50° south in the Pacific, meaning she had been trying to round Cape Horn for that entire time. For seven weeks, she had been caught in rough waters, or close to them, except for one time. After enduring six days of terrible conditions, which she endured under the protection of the formidable Terra Del Fuego coast, she nearly ran aground during a heavy swell when a sudden calm descended. For seven weeks, she had battled the fierce storms around Cape Horn, only to be tossed around and battered by them in return. She was a wooden ship, and the constant strain had opened her seams, requiring the crew to take turns at the pumps twice a day.

The Mary Rogers was strained, the crew was strained, and big Dan Cullen, master, was likewise strained. Perhaps he was strained most of all, for upon him rested the responsibility of that titanic struggle. He slept most of the time in his clothes, though he rarely slept. He haunted the deck at night, a great, burly, robust ghost, black with the sunburn of thirty years of sea and hairy as an orang-utan. He, in turn, was haunted by one thought of action, a sailing direction for the Horn: Whatever you do, make westing! make westing! It was an obsession. He thought of nothing else, except, at times, to blaspheme God for sending such bitter weather.

The Mary Rogers was under strain, the crew was under strain, and big Dan Cullen, the captain, was similarly under strain. Maybe he was the most strained of all, because the massive responsibility of that incredible struggle rested on him. He mostly slept in his clothes, even though he hardly ever actually slept. He roamed the deck at night, a big, burly, tough ghost, darkened by thirty years of sun at sea and as hairy as an orangutan. He, in turn, was haunted by one persistent thought about sailing direction for the Horn: Whatever you do, head west! head west! It was an obsession. He couldn’t think of anything else, except, sometimes, to curse God for sending such terrible weather.

Make westing! He hugged the Horn, and a dozen times lay hove to with the iron Cape bearing east-by-north, or north-north-east, a score of miles away. And each time the eternal west wind smote him back and he made easting. He fought gale after gale, south to 64°, inside the antarctic drift-ice, and pledged his immortal soul to the Powers of Darkness for a bit of westing, for a slant to take him around. And he made easting. In despair, he had tried to make the passage through the Straits of Le Maire. Halfway through, the wind hauled to the north 'ard of northwest, the glass dropped to 28.88, and he turned and ran before a gale of cyclonic fury, missing, by a hair's breadth, piling up the Mary Rogers on the black-toothed rocks. Twice he had made west to the Diego Ramirez Rocks, one of the times saved between two snow-squalls by sighting the gravestones of ships a quarter of a mile dead ahead.

Make westing! He hugged the Horn, and a dozen times he lay hove to with the iron Cape bearing east-by-north, or north-north-east, about twenty miles away. Each time the relentless west wind pushed him back, and he ended up heading east instead. He battled storm after storm, going as far south as 64°, through the Antarctic drift-ice, and he promised his immortal soul to the Powers of Darkness for just a bit of westing, for a chance to turn around. And he kept heading east. In desperation, he attempted to navigate through the Straits of Le Maire. Halfway through, the wind shifted to the north and a bit northwest, the barometric pressure fell to 28.88, and he turned to run before a storm of cyclonic fury, narrowly avoiding crashing the Mary Rogers onto the jagged rocks. Twice he had sailed west to the Diego Ramirez Rocks, and one of those times he was saved between two snow-squalls by spotting the gravestones of ships a quarter of a mile straight ahead.

Blow! Captain Dan Cullen instanced all his thirty years at sea to prove that never had it blown so before. The Mary Rogers was hove to at the time he gave the evidence, and, to clinch it, inside half an hour the Mary Rogers was hove down to the hatches. Her new main-topsail and brand new spencer were blown away like tissue paper; and five sails, furled and fast under double gaskets, were blown loose and stripped from the yards. And before morning the Mary Rogers was hove down twice again, and holes were knocked in her bulwarks to ease her decks from the weight of ocean that pressed her down.

Blow! Captain Dan Cullen recalled all his thirty years at sea to prove that it had never blown like this before. The Mary Rogers was hove to when he made his claim, and to back it up, within half an hour the Mary Rogers was hove down to the hatches. Her new main-topsail and brand new spencer were blown away like tissue paper, and five sails, furled and secured with double gaskets, were blown loose and ripped from the yards. By morning, the Mary Rogers was hove down twice more, and holes were made in her bulwarks to relieve her decks from the weight of the ocean pressing down on her.

On an average of once a week Captain Dan Cullen caught glimpses of the sun. Once, for ten minutes, the sun shone at midday, and ten minutes afterward a new gale was piping up, both watches were shortening sail, and all was buried in the obscurity of a driving snow-squall. For a fortnight, once, Captain Dan Cullen was without a meridian or a chronometer sight. Rarely did he know his position within half a degree, except when in sight of land; for sun and stars remained hidden behind the sky, and it was so gloomy that even at the best the horizons were poor for accurate observations. A gray gloom shrouded the world. The clouds were gray; the great driving seas were leaden gray gloom shrouded the world. The clouds were gray; the great driving seas were leadening; even the occasional albatrosses were gray, while the snow-flurries were not white, but gray, under the sombre pall of the heavens.

On average, Captain Dan Cullen caught sight of the sun once a week. Once, for ten minutes, the sun shone at noon, and ten minutes later a new gale picked up, both watches were shortening sail, and everything was lost in a driving snow-squall. For two weeks, Captain Dan Cullen went without a meridian or a chronometer sight. He rarely knew his position within half a degree, except when he could see land; the sun and stars were hidden behind the sky, and it was so gloomy that even under the best conditions, the horizons were poor for accurate observations. A gray gloom covered the world. The clouds were gray; the huge, churning seas were a leaden gray that enveloped everything. Even the occasional albatrosses were gray, while the snow flurries were not white but gray under the somber blanket of the sky.

Life on board the Mary Rogers was gray,—gray and gloomy. The faces of the sailors were blue-gray; they were afflicted with sea-cuts and sea-boils, and suffered exquisitely. They were shadows of men. For seven weeks, in the forecastle or on deck, they had not known what it was to be dry. They had forgotten what it was to sleep out a watch, and all watches it was, "All hands on deck!" They caught snatches of agonized sleep, and they slept in their oilskins ready for the everlasting call. So weak and worn were they that it took both watches to do the work of one. That was why both watches were on deck so much of the time. And no shadow of a man could shirk duty. Nothing less than a broken leg could enable a man to knock off work; and there were two such, who had been mauled and pulped by the seas that broke aboard.

Life on board the Mary Rogers was dull and depressing. The sailors' faces were a bluish-gray; they suffered from cuts and sores caused by the sea, enduring intense pain. They were mere shadows of men. For seven weeks, whether in the forecastle or on deck, they hadn’t experienced a moment of dryness. They had forgotten what it felt like to get through a watch without interruption, as all they heard was, “All hands on deck!” They stole brief moments of tortured sleep, dozing in their oilskins, always on alert for the next call. They were so weak and exhausted that it took both watches to manage the workload of one. That’s why both watches spent so much time on deck. No man could escape his duties; only a broken leg could let someone avoid work, and there were two men who had been battered and crushed by the waves that crashed over the ship.

One other man who was the shadow of a man was George Dorety. He was the only passenger on board, a friend of the firm, and he had elected to make the voyage for his health. But seven weeks of Cape Horn had not bettered his health. He gasped and panted in his bunk through the long, heaving nights; and when on deck he was so bundled up for warmth that he resembled a peripatetic old-clothes shop. At midday, eating at the cabin table in a gloom so deep that the swinging sea-lamps burned always, he looked as blue-gray as the sickest, saddest man for'ard. Nor did gazing across the table at Captain Dan Cullen have any cheering effect upon him. Captain Cullen chewed and scowled and kept silent. The scowls were for God, and with every chew he reiterated the sole thought of his existence, which was make westing. He was a big, hairy brute, and the sight of him was not stimulating to the other's appetite. He looked upon George Dorety as a Jonah, and told him so, once each meal, savagely transferring the scowl from God to the passenger and back again.

One other man who was just a shadow of himself was George Dorety. He was the only passenger on board, a friend of the company, and he chose to take the trip for his health. But after seven weeks around Cape Horn, his health hadn’t improved. He gasped and panted in his bunk through the long, rolling nights, and when he was on deck, he was so bundled up for warmth that he looked like a walking thrift store. At lunchtime, sitting at the cabin table in such deep gloom that the swinging sea lamps were always lit, he appeared as blue-gray as the saddest, most miserable man up front. Nor did looking across the table at Captain Dan Cullen bring him any cheer. Captain Cullen chewed his food, scowled, and stayed silent. The scowls were aimed at God, and with each chew, he repeated the one thought that consumed him: make westing. He was a big, hairy guy, and seeing him didn’t do anything to whet George’s appetite. He viewed George Dorety as a Jonah and let him know it once during every meal, furiously shifting his scowl from God to the passenger and back again.

Nor did the mate prove a first aid to a languid appetite. Joshua Higgins by name, a seaman by profession and pull, but a pot-wolloper by capacity, he was a loose-jointed, sniffling creature, heartless and selfish and cowardly, without a soul, in fear of his life of Dan Cullen, and a bully over the sailors, who knew that behind the mate was Captain Cullen, the lawgiver and compeller, the driver and the destroyer, the incarnation of a dozen bucko mates. In that wild weather at the southern end of the earth, Joshua Higgins ceased washing. His grimy face usually robbed George Dorety of what little appetite he managed to accumulate. Ordinarily this lavatorial dereliction would have caught Captain Cullen's eye and vocabulary, but in the present his mind was filled with making westing, to the exclusion of all other things not contributory thereto. Whether the mate's face was clean or dirty had no bearing upon westing. Later on, when 50° south in the Pacific had been reached, Joshua Higgins would wash his face very abruptly. In the meantime, at the cabin table, where gray twilight alternated with lamplight while the lamps were being filled, George Dorety sat between the two men, one a tiger and the other a hyena, and wondered why God had made them. The second mate, Matthew Turner, was a true sailor and a man, but George Dorety did not have the solace of his company, for he ate by himself, solitary, when they had finished.

Nor did the mate help with a weak appetite. His name was Joshua Higgins, a seaman by trade, but more of a blunderer by nature. He was a loose-limbed, sniffling guy, heartless, selfish, and cowardly, lacking any spirit, terrified of Dan Cullen, yet a bully to the sailors who knew that behind the mate was Captain Cullen, the enforcer and ruler, the driver and the destroyer, embodying a dozen brutal mates. In that rough weather at the southern end of the earth, Joshua Higgins stopped washing. His filthy face typically turned George Dorety's meager appetite into nothing. Normally, this disgusting negligence would have drawn Captain Cullen's attention and sharp tongue, but right now, his mind was solely focused on heading west, ignoring everything else that didn't contribute to that goal. Whether the mate’s face was clean or dirty didn’t matter for making progress west. Later on, when they reached 50° south in the Pacific, Joshua Higgins would wash his face in a hurry. In the meantime, at the cabin table, where gray twilight mixed with lamplight while the lamps were being filled, George Dorety sat between the two men, one like a tiger and the other like a hyena, and wondered why God had created them. The second mate, Matthew Turner, was a real sailor and a decent man, but George Dorety didn’t have the comfort of his company because he ate alone, isolated, after they were done.

On Saturday morning, July 24, George Dorety awoke to a feeling of life and headlong movement. On deck he found the Mary Rogers running off before a howling southeaster. Nothing was set but the lower topsails and the foresail. It was all she could stand, yet she was making fourteen knots, as Mr. Turner shouted in Dorety's ear when he came on deck. And it was all westing. She was going around the Horn at last ... if the wind held. Mr. Turner looked happy. The end of the struggle was in sight. But Captain Cullen did not look happy. He scowled at Dorety in passing. Captain Cullen did not want God to know that he was pleased with that wind. He had a conception of a malicious God, and believed in his secret soul that if God knew it was a desirable wind, God would promptly efface it and send a snorter from the west. So he walked softly before God, smothering his joy down under scowls and muttered curses, and, so, fooling God, for God was the only thing in the universe of which Dan Cullen was afraid.

On Saturday morning, July 24, George Dorety woke up feeling energized and caught up in the action. On deck, he found the Mary Rogers flying before a strong southeasterly wind. Only the lower topsails and the foresail were set. That was all the ship could handle, yet she was clocking in at fourteen knots, as Mr. Turner shouted in Dorety's ear when he got on deck. And it was all westward. They were finally rounding the Horn... if the wind held. Mr. Turner looked happy. The end of the struggle was in sight. But Captain Cullen didn't seem happy at all. He glared at Dorety as he walked by. Captain Cullen didn't want God to know he was pleased with that wind. He had this idea of a vengeful God and secretly believed that if God knew it was a good wind, He would quickly wipe it out and send a stronger one from the west. So he tiptoed around, hiding his joy under scowls and muttered curses, thinking he could outsmart God, since God was the only thing in the universe that Dan Cullen was afraid of.

All Saturday and Saturday night the Mary Rogers raced her westing. Persistently she logged her fourteen knots, so that by Sunday morning she had covered three hundred and fifty miles. If the wind held, she would make around. If it failed, and the snorter came from anywhere between southwest and north, back the Mary Rogers would be hurled and be no better off than she had been seven weeks before. And on Sunday morning the wind was failing. The big sea was going down and running smooth. Both watches were on deck setting sail after sail as fast as the ship could stand it. And now Captain Cullen went around brazenly before God, smoking a big cigar, smiling jubilantly, as if the failing wind delighted him, while down underneath he was raging against God for taking the life out of the blessed wind. Make westing! So he would, if God would only leave him alone. Secretly, he pledged himself anew to the Powers of Darkness, if they would let him make westing. He pledged himself so easily because he did not believe in the Powers of Darkness. He really believed only in God, though he did not know it. And in his inverted theology God was really the Prince of Darkness. Captain Cullen was a devil-worshipper, but he called the devil by another name, that was all.

All Saturday and Saturday night, the Mary Rogers raced westward. She consistently logged her fourteen knots, so by Sunday morning, she had covered three hundred and fifty miles. If the wind held, she would make it around. If it failed, and the storm came from anywhere between southwest and north, the Mary Rogers would be thrown back and be no better off than she had been seven weeks earlier. And on Sunday morning, the wind was fading. The big sea was calming down and running smooth. Both watches were on deck, setting sail after sail as fast as the ship could handle it. Meanwhile, Captain Cullen walked around boldly, smoking a big cigar, smiling happily, as if the fading wind pleased him, while deep down he was furious at God for taking the life out of the blessed wind. Make westing! He would, if God would just leave him alone. In secret, he renewed his pledge to the Powers of Darkness, if they would let him make westing. He pledged himself so easily because he didn’t believe in the Powers of Darkness. He truly only believed in God, even if he didn’t realize it. And in his twisted theology, God was really the Prince of Darkness. Captain Cullen was a devil-worshipper, but he just called the devil by another name, that’s all.

At midday, after calling eight bells, Captain Cullen ordered the royals on. The men went aloft faster than they had gone in weeks. Not alone were they nimble because of the westing, but a benignant sun was shining down and limbering their stiff bodies. George Dorety stood aft, near Captain Cullen, less bundled in clothes than usual, soaking in the grateful warmth as he watched the scene. Swiftly and abruptly the incident occurred. There was a cry from the foreroyal-yard of "Man overboard!" Somebody threw a life buoy over the side, and at the same instant the second mate's voice came aft, ringing and peremptory:—

At noon, after the bell rang eight times, Captain Cullen ordered the sails raised. The crew climbed up faster than they had in weeks. They weren't just quick because of the favorable wind; the warm sun was shining down, loosening their stiff bodies. George Dorety stood at the back, near Captain Cullen, dressed less heavily than usual, soaking up the comforting warmth as he took in the scene. Suddenly, the incident happened. A shout came from the fore royal yard, "Man overboard!" Someone tossed a life buoy overboard, and at the same moment, the second mate's voice rang out from the back, clear and commanding:—

"Hard down your helm!"

"Turn your wheel hard!"

The man at the wheel never moved a spoke. He knew better, for Captain Dan Cullen was standing alongside of him. He wanted to move a spoke, to move all the spokes, to grind the wheel down, hard down, for his comrade drowning in the sea. He glanced at Captain Dan Cullen, and Captain Dan Cullen gave no sign.

The man at the wheel didn't touch the controls. He knew better because Captain Dan Cullen was right next to him. He wanted to take control, to turn the wheel as hard as he could, for his friend who was drowning in the sea. He looked at Captain Dan Cullen, and Captain Dan Cullen didn't show any reaction.

"Down! Hard down!" the second mate roared, as he sprang aft.

"Get down! Get down low!" the second mate shouted, as he ran to the back.

But he ceased springing and commanding, and stood still, when he saw Dan Cullen by the wheel. And big Dan Cullen puffed at his cigar and said nothing. Astern, and going astern fast, could be seen the sailor. He had caught the life buoy and was clinging to it. Nobody spoke. Nobody moved. The men aloft clung to the royal yards and watched with terror stricken faces. And the Mary Rogers raced on, making her westing. A long, silent minute passed.

But he stopped jumping and giving orders, and stood still when he saw Dan Cullen by the wheel. Big Dan Cullen puffed on his cigar and said nothing. Behind them, moving quickly backward, was the sailor. He had grabbed the life buoy and was hanging onto it. Nobody spoke. Nobody moved. The men up high clung to the royal yards and watched with terrified faces. And the Mary Rogers sped on, heading west. A long, silent minute went by.

"Who was it!" Captain Cullen demanded.

"Who was it?" Captain Cullen asked.

"Mops, sir," eagerly answered the sailor at the wheel.

"Mops, sir," the sailor at the wheel replied eagerly.

Mops topped a wave astern and disappeared temporarily in the trough. It was a large wave, but it was no graybeard. A small boat could live easily in such a sea, and in such a sea the Mary Rogers could easily come to. But she could not come to and make westing at the same time.

Mops crested a wave behind and vanished for a moment in the dip. It was a big wave, but not a monster. A small boat could handle that kind of sea, and so could the Mary Rogers. However, she couldn’t move forward and head west at the same time.

For the first time in all his years, George Dorety was seeing a real drama of life and death—a sordid little drama in which the scales balanced an unknown sailor named Mops against a few miles of longitude. At first he had watched the man astern, but now he watched big Dan Cullen, hairy and black, vested with power of life and death, smoking a cigar.

For the first time in all his years, George Dorety was witnessing a real-life drama of life and death—a grim little scenario where an unknown sailor named Mops was weighed against a few miles of longitude. Initially, he had been watching the man behind him, but now he focused on big Dan Cullen, hairy and dark, in charge of life and death, smoking a cigar.

Captain Dan Cullen smoked another long, silent minute. Then he removed the cigar from his mouth. He glanced aloft at the spars of the Mary Rogers, and overside at the sea.

Captain Dan Cullen smoked in silence for another long minute. Then he took the cigar out of his mouth. He looked up at the spars of the Mary Rogers and over the side at the sea.

"Sheet home the royals!" he cried.

"Get home, you royals!" he shouted.

Fifteen minutes later they sat at table, in the cabin, with food served before them. On one side of George Dorety sat Dan Cullen, the tiger, on the other side, Joshua Higgins, the hyena. Nobody spoke. On deck the men were sheeting home the skysails. George Dorety could hear their cries, while a persistent vision haunted him of a man called Mops, alive and well, clinging to a life buoy miles astern in that lonely ocean. He glanced at Captain Cullen, and experienced a feeling of nausea, for the man was eating his food with relish, almost bolting it.

Fifteen minutes later, they sat at the table in the cabin, with food in front of them. On one side of George Dorety was Dan Cullen, the tiger, and on the other side was Joshua Higgins, the hyena. No one spoke. On deck, the crew was handling the skysails. George Dorety could hear their shouts while a persistent image haunted him of a man named Mops, alive and well, clinging to a life buoy miles behind them in that lonely ocean. He glanced at Captain Cullen and felt a wave of nausea, as the man was devouring his food with gusto, almost gulping it down.

"Captain Cullen," Dorety said, "you are in command of this ship, and it is not proper for me to comment now upon what you do. But I wish to say one thing. There is a hereafter, and yours will be a hot one."

"Captain Cullen," Dorety said, "you’re in charge of this ship, and it’s not my place to comment on your decisions right now. But I want to say one thing. There’s an afterlife, and yours will be a fiery one."

Captain Cullen did not even scowl. In his voice was regret as he said:—"It was blowing a living gale. It was impossible to save the man."

Captain Cullen didn’t even frown. His voice was filled with regret as he said, “It was blowing a fierce gale. There was no way to save the man.”

"He fell from the royal-yard," Dorety cried hotly. "You were setting the royals at the time. Fifteen minutes afterward you were setting the skysails."

"He fell from the royal yard," Dorety exclaimed angrily. "You were putting up the royals at that time. Fifteen minutes later, you were putting up the skysails."

"It was a living gale, wasn't it, Mr. Higgins?" Captain Cullen said, turning to the mate.

"It was a real storm, wasn't it, Mr. Higgins?" Captain Cullen said, turning to the mate.

"If you'd brought her to, it'd have taken the sticks out of her," was the mate's answer. "You did the proper thing, Captain Cullen. The man hadn't a ghost of a show."

“If you had brought her to, it would have loosened her up,” was the mate’s response. “You did the right thing, Captain Cullen. The guy didn’t have a chance.”

George Dorety made no answer, and to the meal's end no one spoke. After that, Dorety had his meals served in his stateroom. Captain Cullen scowled at him no longer, though no speech was exchanged between them, while the Mary Rogers sped north toward warmer latitudes. At the end of the week, Dan Cullen cornered Dorety on deck.

George Dorety didn't respond, and by the end of the meal, no one had spoken. After that, Dorety started having his meals served in his stateroom. Captain Cullen no longer glared at him, though they still didn’t say anything to each other, as the Mary Rogers moved north toward warmer areas. By the end of the week, Dan Cullen caught Dorety alone on deck.

"What are you going to do when we get to Frisco?" he demanded bluntly.

"What are you going to do when we get to San Francisco?" he asked outright.

"I am going to swear out a warrant for your arrest," Dorety answered quietly. "I am going to charge you with murder, and I am going to see you hanged for it."

"I’m going to get a warrant for your arrest," Dorety said quietly. "I’m going to charge you with murder, and I’m going to make sure you get hanged for it."

"You're almighty sure of yourself," Captain Cullen sneered, turning on his heel.

"You're really full of yourself," Captain Cullen sneered, turning on his heel.

A second week passed, and one morning found George Dorety standing in the coach-house companionway at the for'ard end of the long poop, taking his first gaze around the deck. The Mary Rogers was reaching full-and-by, in a stiff breeze. Every sail was set and drawing, including the staysails. Captain Cullen strolled for'ard along the poop. He strolled carelessly, glancing at the passenger out of the corner of his eye. Dorety was looking the other way, standing with head and shoulders outside the companionway, and only the back of his head was to be seen. Captain Cullen, with swift eye, embraced the mainstaysail-block and the head and estimated the distance. He glanced about him. Nobody was looking. Aft, Joshua Higgins, pacing up and down, had just turned his back and was going the other way. Captain Cullen bent over suddenly and cast the staysail-sheet off from its pin. The heavy block hurtled through the air, smashing Dorety's head like an egg-shell and hurtling on and back and forth as the staysail whipped and slatted in the wind. Joshua Higgins turned around to see what had carried away, and met the full blast of the vilest portion of Captain Cullen's profanity.

A second week went by, and one morning, George Dorety was standing in the coach-house companionway at the front end of the long poop, taking his first look around the deck. The Mary Rogers was sailing steadily, catching the wind perfectly. Every sail was set and working well, including the staysails. Captain Cullen walked casually along the poop, glancing at the passenger out of the corner of his eye. Dorety was facing the other way, standing with his head and shoulders outside the companionway, so only the back of his head was visible. Captain Cullen quickly focused on the main staysail block and estimated the distance. He looked around. Nobody was paying attention. Behind him, Joshua Higgins was pacing back and forth, just turning around to walk the other way. Captain Cullen suddenly leaned over and threw the staysail sheet off from its pin. The heavy block flew through the air, smashing Dorety's head like an egg and bouncing back and forth as the staysail whipped in the wind. Joshua Higgins turned to see what had happened and was met with the full force of Captain Cullen's foul language.

"I made the sheet fast myself," whimpered the mate in the first lull, "with an extra turn to make sure. I remember it distinctly."

"I tied the sheet myself," the mate complained in the first quiet moment, "with an extra turn to be sure. I remember it clearly."

"Made fast?" the captain snarled back, for the benefit of the watch as it struggled to capture the flying sail before it tore to ribbons. "You couldn't make your grandmother fast, you useless scullion. If you made that sheet fast with an extra turn, why didn't it stay fast? That's what I want to know. Why didn't it stay fast?"

"Secured?" the captain snapped back, addressing the crew as they tried to catch the flapping sail before it shredded. "You couldn't even secure your grandmother, you worthless fool. If you secured that line with an extra turn, then why didn't it stay secured? That's what I want to know. Why didn't it stay secured?"

The mate whined inarticulately.

The friend complained inarticulately.

"Oh, shut up!" was the final word of Captain Cullen.

"Oh, shut up!" was Captain Cullen's last word.

Half an hour later he was as surprised as any when the body of George Dorety was found inside the companionway on the floor. In the afternoon, alone in his room, he doctored up the log.

Half an hour later, he was just as surprised as anyone when George Dorety's body was found on the floor of the companionway. In the afternoon, alone in his room, he edited the log.

"Ordinary seaman, Karl Brun," he wrote, "lost overboard from foreroyal-yard in a gale of wind. Was running at the time, and for the safety of the ship did not dare come up to the wind. Nor could a boat have lived in the sea that was running."

"Ordinary seaman, Karl Brun," he wrote, "was lost overboard from the fore royal yard during a storm. He was running at the time, and for the ship's safety, he didn’t dare turn into the wind. Plus, no boat could have survived in the rough sea that was churning."

On another page, he wrote:—

On another page, he wrote:—

"Had often warned Mr. Dorety about the danger he ran because of his carelessness on deck. I told him, once, that some day he would get his head knocked off by a block. A carelessly fastened mainstaysail sheet was the cause of the accident, which was deeply to be regretted because Mr. Dorety was a favorite with all of us."

"Had often warned Mr. Dorety about the danger he faced because of his carelessness on deck. I once told him that one day he would get his head taken off by a block. A poorly secured mainstaysail sheet caused the accident, which was really unfortunate because Mr. Dorety was well-liked by all of us."

Captain Dan Cullen read over his literary effort with admiration, blotted the page, and closed the log. He lighted a cigar and stared before him. He felt the Mary Rogers lift, and heel, and surge along, and knew that she was making nine knots. A smile of satisfaction slowly dawned on his black and hairy face. Well, anyway, he had made his westing and fooled God.

Captain Dan Cullen read through his writing with pride, blotted the page, and closed the log. He lit a cigar and stared ahead. He felt the Mary Rogers lift, lean, and surge forward, and knew she was cruising at nine knots. A smile of satisfaction slowly spread across his dark, hairy face. Well, at least he had made his westward progress and outsmarted God.










THE HEATHEN

I met him first in a hurricane; and though we had gone through the hurricane on the same schooner, it was not until the schooner had gone to pieces under us that I first laid eyes on him. Without doubt I had seen him with the rest of the kanaka crew on board, but I had not consciously been aware of his existence, for the Petite Jeanne was rather overcrowded. In addition to her eight or ten kanaka seamen, her white captain, mate, and supercargo, and her six cabin passengers, she sailed from Rangiroa with something like eighty-five deck passengers—Paumotans and Tahitians, men, women, and children each with a trade box, to say nothing of sleeping-mats, blankets, and clothes-bundles.

I first met him during a hurricane; and even though we went through the storm on the same schooner, I didn’t really get a good look at him until the schooner broke apart beneath us. I’m sure I had seen him with the rest of the kanaka crew on board, but I hadn’t consciously noticed him, since the Petite Jeanne was pretty overcrowded. Besides her eight or ten kanaka seamen, her white captain, mate, and supercargo, and her six cabin passengers, she left Rangiroa with around eighty-five deck passengers—Paumotans and Tahitians, men, women, and children, each with a trade box, not to mention sleeping mats, blankets, and bundles of clothes.

The pearling season in the Paumotus was over, and all hands were returning to Tahiti. The six of us cabin passengers were pearl-buyers. Two were Americans, one was Ah Choon (the whitest Chinese I have ever known), one was a German, one was a Polish Jew, and I completed the half dozen.

The pearling season in the Paumotus had ended, and everyone was heading back to Tahiti. The six of us in the cabin were pearl-buyers. Two were Americans, one was Ah Choon (the fairest Chinese person I’ve ever met), one was a German, one was a Polish Jew, and I made up the half dozen.

It had been a prosperous season. Not one of us had cause for complaint, nor one of the eighty-five deck passengers either. All had done well, and all were looking forward to a rest-off and a good time in Papeete.

It had been a successful season. None of us had any reason to complain, nor did any of the eighty-five deck passengers. Everyone had done well, and everyone was looking forward to a break and a good time in Papeete.

Of course, the Petite Jeanne was overloaded. She was only seventy tons, and she had no right to carry a tithe of the mob she had on board. Beneath her hatches she was crammed and jammed with pearl-shell and copra. Even the trade room was packed full of shell. It was a miracle that the sailors could work her. There was no moving about the decks. They simply climbed back and forth along the rails.

Of course, the Petite Jeanne was overloaded. She was only seventy tons and shouldn’t have had even a fraction of the crowd she was carrying. Under her hatches, she was stuffed with pearl-shell and copra. Even the trade room was filled to the brim with shell. It was a miracle the sailors could operate her. There was no room to move around on the decks. They just climbed back and forth along the rails.

In the night-time they walked upon the sleepers, who carpeted the deck, I'll swear, two deep. Oh! and there were pigs and chickens on deck, and sacks of yams, while every conceivable place was festooned with strings of drinking cocoanuts and bunches of bananas. On both sides, between the fore and main shrouds, guys had been stretched, just low enough for the foreboom to swing clear; and from each of these guys at least fifty bunches of bananas were suspended.

At night, they walked over the people sleeping on the deck, I'll bet there were two layers thick. Oh! And there were pigs and chickens on deck, along with sacks of yams, while every possible spot was draped with strings of drinking coconuts and bunches of bananas. On both sides, between the fore and main shrouds, lines had been stretched, just low enough for the foreboom to swing freely; and from each of these lines, at least fifty bunches of bananas were hanging.

It promised to be a messy passage, even if we did make it in the two or three days that would have been required if the southeast trades had been blowing fresh. But they weren't blowing fresh. After the first five hours the trade died away in a dozen or so gasping fans. The calm continued all that night and the next day—one of those glaring, glassy calms, when the very thought of opening one's eyes to look at it is sufficient to cause a headache.

It was going to be a rough journey, even if we managed to complete it in two or three days, which would have been possible if the southeast trades had been blowing strong. But they weren't strong. After the first five hours, the wind died down to a few weak gusts. The stillness lasted all night and into the next day—one of those bright, shiny lulls when just the thought of opening your eyes to see it is enough to give you a headache.

The second day a man died—an Easter Islander, one of the best divers that season in the lagoon. Smallpox—that is what it was; though how smallpox could come on board, when there had been no known cases ashore when we left Rangiroa, is beyond me. There it was, though—smallpox, a man dead, and three others down on their backs.

The second day a man died—an Easter Islander, one of the best divers that season in the lagoon. It was smallpox; though how smallpox could get on board when there were no known cases ashore when we left Rangiroa, is a mystery to me. But there it was—smallpox, a man dead, and three others lying on their backs.

There was nothing to be done. We could not segregate the sick, nor could we care for them. We were packed like sardines. There was nothing to do but rot or die—that is, there was nothing to do after the night that followed the first death. On that night, the mate, the supercargo, the Polish Jew, and four native divers sneaked away in the large whale-boat. They were never heard of again. In the morning the captain promptly scuttled the remaining boats, and there we were.

There was nothing we could do. We couldn’t separate the sick, nor could we care for them. We were crammed together like sardines. There was nothing to do but wait to decay or die—that is, there was nothing to do after the night that followed the first death. On that night, the first mate, the supercargo, the Polish Jew, and four local divers quietly slipped away in the large whale boat. They were never seen again. In the morning, the captain immediately sank the remaining boats, and there we were.

That day there were two deaths; the following day three; then it jumped to eight. It was curious to see how we took it. The natives, for instance, fell into a condition of dumb, stolid fear. The captain—Oudouse, his name was, a Frenchman—became very nervous and voluble. He actually got the twitches. He was a large, fleshy man, weighing at least two hundred pounds, and he quickly became a faithful representation of a quivering jelly-mountain of fat.

That day there were two deaths; the next day three; then it suddenly jumped to eight. It was interesting to see how we reacted. The locals, for example, went into a state of silent, dull fear. The captain—his name was Oudouse, a Frenchman—became very anxious and talkative. He even started twitching. He was a big, heavy man, weighing at least two hundred pounds, and he quickly turned into a shaky mountain of fat.

The German, the two Americans, and myself bought up all the Scotch whiskey, and proceeded to stay drunk. The theory was beautiful—namely, if we kept ourselves soaked in alcohol, every smallpox germ that came into contact with us would immediately be scorched to a cinder. And the theory worked, though I must confess that neither Captain Oudouse nor Ah Choon were attacked by the disease either. The Frenchman did not drink at all, while Ah Choon restricted himself to one drink daily.

The German, the two Americans, and I bought all the Scotch whiskey and went on to stay drunk. The idea was great—if we kept ourselves loaded with alcohol, every smallpox germ that came into contact with us would get burned to a crisp. And it actually worked, though I have to admit that neither Captain Oudouse nor Ah Choon got sick either. The Frenchman didn’t drink at all, while Ah Choon limited himself to one drink a day.

It was a pretty time. The sun, going into northern declination, was straight overhead. There was no wind, except for frequent squalls, which blew fiercely for from five minutes to half an hour, and wound up by deluging us with rain. After each squall, the awful sun would come out, drawing clouds of steam from the soaked decks.

It was a beautiful time. The sun, moving into its northern position, was directly overhead. There was no wind, except for occasional strong gusts that lasted anywhere from five minutes to half an hour, ending with heavy downpours. After each gust, the intense sun would reappear, causing clouds of steam to rise from the wet decks.

The steam was not nice. It was the vapor of death, freighted with millions and millions of germs. We always took another drink when we saw it going up from the dead and dying, and usually we took two or three more drinks, mixing them exceptionally stiff. Also, we made it a rule to take an additional several each time they hove the dead over to the sharks that swarmed about us.

The steam was unpleasant. It was the vapor of death, filled with millions and millions of germs. We always took another drink when we saw it rising from the dead and dying, and usually we took two or three more drinks, mixing them extra strong. We also made it a rule to take several more each time they tossed the dead to the sharks that surrounded us.

We had a week of it, and then the whiskey gave out. It is just as well, or I shouldn't be alive now. It took a sober man to pull through what followed, as you will see when I mention the little fact that only two men did pull through. The other man was the heathen—at least, that was what I heard Captain Oudouse call him at the moment I first became aware of the heathen's existence. But to come back.

We had a week of it, and then the whiskey ran out. It’s probably for the best, or I wouldn’t be alive now. It took a sober person to get through what happened next, as you’ll see when I mention that only two of us made it. The other guy was the heathen—at least, that’s what I heard Captain Oudouse call him the first time I realized the heathen was even there. But to get back to the point.

It was at the end of the week, with the whiskey gone, and the pearl-buyers sober, that I happened to glance at the barometer that hung in the cabin companionway. Its normal register in the Paumotus was 29.90, and it was quite customary to see it vacillate between 29.85 and 30.00, or even 30.05; but to see it as I saw it, down to 29.62, was sufficient to sober the most drunken pearl-buyer that ever incinerated smallpox microbes in Scotch whiskey.

It was at the end of the week, with the whiskey all gone and the pearl-buyers sober, that I happened to look at the barometer hanging in the cabin companionway. Its normal reading in the Paumotus was 29.90, and it usually fluctuated between 29.85 and 30.00, or even 30.05; but seeing it drop to 29.62 was enough to sober up even the most inebriated pearl-buyer who ever burned smallpox germs in Scotch whiskey.

I called Captain Oudouse's attention to it, only to be informed that he had watched it going down for several hours. There was little to do, but that little he did very well, considering the circumstances. He took off the light sails, shortened right down to storm canvas, spread life-lines, and waited for the wind. His mistake lay in what he did after the wind came. He hove to on the port tack, which was the right thing to do south of the Equator, if—and there was the rub—if one were not in the direct path of the hurricane.

I brought it to Captain Oudouse's attention, only to be told that he had been watching it go down for several hours. There wasn't much to do, but he did what he could very well, given the circumstances. He took down the light sails, reduced everything to storm canvas, set up lifelines, and waited for the wind. His mistake happened after the wind arrived. He hove to on the port tack, which was the right move south of the Equator, if—and that was the problem—if you were not in the direct path of the hurricane.

We were in the direct path. I could see that by the steady increase of the wind and the equally steady fall of the barometer. I wanted him to turn and run with the wind on the port quarter until the barometer ceased falling, and then to heave to. We argued till he was reduced to hysteria, but budge he would not. The worst of it was that I could not get the rest of the pearl-buyers to back me up. Who was I, anyway, to know more about the sea and its ways than a properly qualified captain? was what was in their minds, I knew.

We were right in the storm's path. I could tell by the increasing wind and the steady drop in the barometer. I wanted him to turn and run with the wind on the left side until the barometer stopped falling, and then to drop anchor. We argued until he was almost in a panic, but he wouldn't budge. The worst part was that I couldn't get the other pearl-buyers on my side. They thought, who am I to know more about the sea and its ways than a qualified captain?

Of course the sea rose with the wind frightfully; and I shall never forget the first three seas the Petite Jeanne shipped. She had fallen off, as vessels do at times when hove to, and the first sea made a clean breach. The life-lines were only for the strong and well, and little good were they even for them when the women and children, the bananas and cocoanuts, the pigs and trade boxes, the sick and the dying, were swept along in a solid, screeching, groaning mass.

Of course, the sea surged wildly with the wind, and I’ll never forget the first three waves that the Petite Jeanne took on. She had drifted off, like ships often do when they’re hove to, and the first wave crashed over completely. The life-lines were only useful for the strong and able-bodied, and even they provided little help when the women and children, the bananas and coconuts, the pigs and cargo boxes, the sick and the dying, were all swept away in a chaotic, screaming, groaning crowd.

The second sea filled the Petite Jeanne's decks flush with the rails; and, as her stern sank down and her bow tossed skyward, all the miserable dunnage of life and luggage poured aft. It was a human torrent. They came head-first, feet-first, sidewise, rolling over and over, twisting, squirming, writhing, and crumpling up. Now and again one caught a grip on a stanchion or a rope; but the weight of the bodies behind tore such grips loose.

The second wave flooded the Petite Jeanne's decks all the way to the rails; and as her stern went down and her bow shot up, all the useless stuff of life and baggage surged to the back. It was a human torrent. They came head-first, feet-first, sideways, rolling and tumbling, twisting, wriggling, squirming, and crumpling up. Every now and then, someone managed to grab hold of a stanchion or a rope; but the weight of the bodies behind yanked those grips loose.

One man I noticed fetch up, head on and square on, with the starboard-bitt. His head cracked like an egg. I saw what was coming, sprang on top of the cabin, and from there into the mainsail itself. Ah Choon and one of the Americans tried to follow me, but I was one jump ahead of them. The American was swept away and over the stern like a piece of chaff. Ah Choon caught a spoke of the wheel, and swung in behind it. But a strapping Raratonga vahine (woman)—she must have weighed two hundred and fifty—brought up against him, and got an arm around his neck. He clutched the kanaka steersman with his other hand; and just at that moment the schooner flung down to starboard.

One man I saw come up, head-on and square, with the starboard bitts. His head cracked like an egg. I saw what was coming, jumped on top of the cabin, and then into the mainsail itself. Ah Choon and one of the Americans tried to follow me, but I was one step ahead of them. The American was swept away and over the stern like a piece of debris. Ah Choon grabbed a spoke of the wheel and swung in behind it. But a strong Raratonga woman—she had to weigh about two hundred and fifty—collided with him and got her arm around his neck. He held onto the kanaka steersman with his other hand; and just at that moment, the schooner tipped to starboard.

The rush of bodies and sea that was coming along the port runway between the cabin and the rail turned abruptly and poured to starboard. Away they went—vahine, Ah Choon, and steersman: and I swear I saw Ah Choon grin at me with philosophic resignation as he cleared the rail and went under.

The surge of people and waves that was moving along the dock between the cabin and the rail suddenly shifted and flowed to the right. Off they went—vahine, Ah Choon, and the steersman: and I swear I saw Ah Choon smile at me with a calm acceptance as he cleared the rail and disappeared below.

The third sea—the biggest of the three—did not do so much damage. By the time it arrived nearly everybody was in the rigging. On deck perhaps a dozen gasping, half-drowned, and half-stunned wretches were rolling about or attempting to crawl into safety. They went by the board, as did the wreckage of the two remaining boats. The other pearl-buyers and myself, between seas, managed to get about fifteen women and children into the cabin, and battened down. Little good it did the poor creatures in the end.

The third sea—the largest of the three—didn't cause as much damage. By the time it hit, almost everyone was in the rigging. On deck, maybe a dozen gasping, half-drowned, and half-stunned people were rolling around or trying to crawl to safety. They got washed overboard, along with the wreckage of the two remaining boats. The other pearl-buyers and I managed to get about fifteen women and children into the cabin and secured it. In the end, it didn't do much good for those poor souls.

Wind? Out of all my experience I could not have believed it possible for the wind to blow as it did. There is no describing it. How can one describe a nightmare? It was the same way with that wind. It tore the clothes off our bodies. I say tore them off, and I mean it. I am not asking you to believe it. I am merely telling something that I saw and felt. There are times when I do not believe it myself. I went through it, and that is enough. One could not face that wind and live. It was a monstrous thing, and the most monstrous thing about it was that it increased and continued to increase.

Wind? Based on all my experience, I never would have believed it could blow like that. There's no way to describe it. How do you describe a nightmare? It was the same with that wind. It ripped the clothes off our bodies. I say ripped them off, and I mean it. I'm not asking you to believe it. I'm just sharing something I saw and felt. There are times when I don't believe it myself. I went through it, and that's enough. No one could face that wind and survive. It was a monstrous force, and the most monstrous part of it was that it kept getting stronger and stronger.

Imagine countless millions and billions of tons of sand. Imagine this sand tearing along at ninety, a hundred, a hundred and twenty, or any other number of miles per hour. Imagine, further, this sand to be invisible, impalpable, yet to retain all the weight and density of sand. Do all this, and you may get a vague inkling of what that wind was like.

Imagine countless millions and billions of tons of sand. Picture this sand rushing by at ninety, a hundred, a hundred and twenty, or any other speed in miles per hour. Now, imagine that this sand is invisible, intangible, yet still has all the weight and density of real sand. Think about that, and you might begin to grasp what that wind felt like.

Perhaps sand is not the right comparison. Consider it mud, invisible, impalpable, but heavy as mud. Nay, it goes beyond that. Consider every molecule of air to be a mud-bank in itself. Then try to imagine the multitudinous impact of mud-banks. No; it is beyond me. Language may be adequate to express the ordinary conditions of life, but it cannot possibly express any of the conditions of so enormous a blast of wind. It would have been better had I stuck by my original intention of not attempting a description.

Maybe sand isn't the best comparison. Think of it as mud—unseen, intangible, but as heavy as mud. Actually, it’s more than that. Picture every molecule of air as a mud bank on its own. Now try to grasp the countless effects of those mud banks. No; it’s too much for me. Language might be good enough to describe everyday life, but it can’t capture the sheer force of such a massive gust of wind. I should have just gone with my first instinct and avoided the description altogether.

I will say this much: The sea, which had risen at first, was beaten down by that wind. More: it seemed as if the whole ocean had been sucked up in the maw of the hurricane, and hurled on through that portion of space which previously had been occupied by the air.

I’ll put it this way: The sea, which had initially risen, was pushed back down by that wind. Furthermore, it felt like the entire ocean had been pulled into the mouth of the hurricane and tossed through the space that had once been filled with air.

Of course, our canvas had gone long before. But Captain Oudouse had on the Petite Jeanne something I had never before seen on a South Sea schooner—a sea-anchor. It was a conical canvas bag, the mouth of which was kept open by a huge hoop of iron. The sea-anchor was bridled something like a kite, so that it bit into the water as a kite bites into the air, but with a difference. The sea-anchor remained just under the surface of the ocean in a perpendicular position. A long line, in turn, connected it with the schooner. As a result, the Petite Jeanne rode bow on to the wind and to what sea there was.

Of course, our canvas had been gone for a while. But Captain Oudouse had on the Petite Jeanne something I'd never seen on a South Sea schooner—a sea-anchor. It was a conical canvas bag, held open by a large iron hoop. The sea-anchor was attached like a kite, so it dug into the water the way a kite digs into the air, but with a twist. The sea-anchor stayed just below the ocean’s surface in a vertical position. A long line connected it to the schooner. As a result, the Petite Jeanne faced directly into the wind and the waves.

The situation really would have been favorable had we not been in the path of the storm. True, the wind itself tore our canvas out of the gaskets, jerked out our topmasts, and made a raffle of our running-gear, but still we would have come through nicely had we not been square in front of the advancing storm-centre. That was what fixed us. I was in a state of stunned, numbed, paralyzed collapse from enduring the impact of the wind, and I think I was just about ready to give up and die when the centre smote us. The blow we received was an absolute lull. There was not a breath of air. The effect on one was sickening.

The situation would have been great if we hadn't been in the storm's path. Sure, the wind ripped our sails out of their fastenings, pulled down our topmasts, and tangled our rigging, but we could have managed if we hadn't been right in front of the storm's center. That was what trapped us. I felt completely stunned and paralyzed from the force of the wind, and I think I was about to give up and accept defeat when the center hit us. The impact we felt was like an eerie calm. There wasn't a hint of air. It was a nauseating experience.

Remember that for hours we had been at terrific muscular tension, withstanding the awful pressure of that wind. And then, suddenly, the pressure was removed. I know that I felt as though I was about to expand, to fly apart in all directions. It seemed as if every atom composing my body was repelling every other atom and was on the verge of rushing off irresistibly into space. But that lasted only for a moment. Destruction was upon us.

Remember that for hours we had been under incredible muscle tension, bracing against the terrible force of that wind. And then, suddenly, the pressure was gone. I felt like I was about to burst apart in every direction. It seemed as if every atom in my body was pushing away from each other, ready to rush off uncontrollably into space. But that feeling lasted only for a moment. Destruction was upon us.

In the absence of the wind and pressure the sea rose. It jumped, it leaped, it soared straight toward the clouds. Remember, from every point of the compass that inconceivable wind was blowing in toward the centre of calm. The result was that the seas sprang up from every point of the compass. There was no wind to check them. They popped up like corks released from the bottom of a pail of water. There was no system to them, no stability. They were hollow, maniacal seas. They were eighty feet high at the least. They were not seas at all. They resembled no sea a man had ever seen.

Without the wind and pressure, the sea rose. It jumped, leaped, and soared straight toward the clouds. Remember, from every direction, that unbelievable wind was blowing toward the center of calm. As a result, the seas surged up from every point around. There was no wind to hold them back. They shot up like corks popping out of a full bucket. There was no pattern to them, no stability. They were hollow, chaotic waves. They reached at least eighty feet high. They weren’t seas at all. They looked nothing like any sea anyone had ever seen.

They were splashes, monstrous splashes—that is all. Splashes that were eighty feet high. Eighty! They were more than eighty. They went over our mastheads. They were spouts, explosions. They were drunken. They fell anywhere, anyhow. They jostled one another; they collided. They rushed together and collapsed upon one another, or fell apart like a thousand waterfalls all at once. It was no ocean any man had ever dreamed of, that hurricane centre. It was confusion thrice confounded. It was anarchy. It was a hell-pit of sea-water gone mad.

They were huge splashes—monstrous splashes, that’s all. Splashes that were eighty feet high. Eighty! They were even more than eighty. They went over our mastheads. They were spouts, explosions. They were chaotic. They fell anywhere, anyhow. They pushed against each other; they collided. They rushed together and crashed onto each other, or fell apart like a thousand waterfalls all at once. It was unlike any ocean anyone had ever imagined, that hurricane center. It was total confusion. It was chaos. It was a hellish pit of sea water gone insane.

The Petite Jeanne? I don't know. The heathen told me afterward that he did not know. She was literally torn apart, ripped wide open, beaten into a pulp, smashed into kindling wood, annihilated. When I came to I was in the water, swimming automatically, though I was about two-thirds drowned. How I got there I had no recollection. I remembered seeing the Petite Jeanne fly to pieces at what must have been the instant that my own consciousness was buffetted out of me. But there I was, with nothing to do but make the best of it, and in that best there was little promise. The wind was blowing again, the sea was much smaller and more regular, and I knew that I had passed through the centre. Fortunately, there were no sharks about. The hurricane had dissipated the ravenous horde that had surrounded the death ship and fed off the dead.

The Petite Jeanne? I don’t really know. The guy afterward said he didn’t know either. She was completely destroyed, torn apart, beaten to a pulp, smashed into kindling, wiped out. When I came to, I was in the water, swimming instinctively, even though I was about two-thirds drowned. I had no idea how I got there. I remembered seeing the Petite Jeanne break apart at what must have been the moment my own awareness was knocked out of me. But there I was, with nothing to do but make the best of it, and there wasn’t much promise in that. The wind was blowing again, the sea was calmer and more even, and I knew I had passed through the eye. Luckily, there were no sharks around. The hurricane had scattered the hungry swarm that had surrounded the death ship and feasted on the dead.

It was about midday when the Petite Jeanne went to pieces, and it must have been two hours afterward when I picked up with one of her hatch-covers. Thick rain was driving at the time; and it was the merest chance that flung me and the hatch-cover together. A short length of line was trailing from the rope handle; and I knew that I was good for a day, at least, if the sharks did not return. Three hours later, possibly a little longer, sticking close to the cover, and, with closed eyes, concentrating my whole soul upon the task of breathing in enough air to keep me going and at the same time of avoiding breathing in enough water to drown me, it seemed to me that I heard voices. The rain had ceased, and wind and sea were easing marvellously. Not twenty feet away from me on another hatch-cover, were Captain Oudouse and the heathen. They were fighting over the possession of the cover—at least, the Frenchman was.

It was around noon when the Petite Jeanne broke apart, and it must have been two hours later when I came across one of her hatch covers. It was pouring rain at the time, and it was pure luck that brought me and the hatch cover together. A short length of line was trailing from the rope handle, and I figured I was safe for at least a day, as long as the sharks didn't come back. Three hours later, maybe a bit longer, sticking close to the cover and with my eyes closed, I focused all my energy on breathing in enough air to keep me alive while trying not to gulp in enough water to drown. It felt like I heard voices. The rain had stopped, and the wind and sea were calming down beautifully. Not twenty feet away from me on another hatch cover were Captain Oudouse and the heathen. They were struggling over the hatch cover—at least, the Frenchman was.

"Paien noir!" I heard him scream, and at the same time I saw him kick the kanaka.

"Black devil!" I heard him scream, and at the same time, I saw him kick the kanaka.

Now, Captain Oudouse had lost all his clothes, except his shoes, and they were heavy brogans. It was a cruel blow, for it caught the heathen on the mouth and the point of the chin, half stunning him. I looked for him to retaliate, but he contented himself with swimming about forlornly a safe ten feet away. Whenever a fling of the sea threw him closer, the Frenchman, hanging on with his hands, kicked out at him with both feet. Also, at the moment of delivering each kick, he called the kanaka a black heathen.

Now, Captain Oudouse had lost all his clothes except for his shoes, which were heavy brogans. It was a harsh blow since it caught the heathen on the mouth and the chin, half stunning him. I expected him to fight back, but he just swam around sadly about ten feet away. Whenever a wave tossed him closer, the Frenchman, holding on with his hands, kicked out at him with both feet. Each time he kicked, he called the kanaka a black heathen.

"For two centimes I'd come over there and drown you, you white beast!" I yelled.

"For two cents, I'd come over there and drown you, you white beast!" I yelled.

The only reason I did not go was that I felt too tired. The very thought of the effort to swim over was nauseating. So I called to the kanaka to come to me, and proceeded to share the hatch-cover with him. Otoo, he told me his name was (pronounced o-to-o); also, he told me that he was a native of Bora Bora, the most westerly of the Society Group. As I learned afterward, he had got the hatch-cover first, and, after some time, encountering Captain Oudouse, had offered to share it with him, and had been kicked off for his pains.

The only reason I didn’t go was that I felt too tired. Just the thought of the effort it would take to swim over made me feel sick. So I called to the kanaka to come over to me and started to share the hatch-cover with him. Otoo, he said his name was (pronounced o-to-o); he also told me he was from Bora Bora, the westernmost island of the Society Group. I later learned that he had gotten the hatch-cover first, and after a while, when he ran into Captain Oudouse, he offered to share it with him but ended up getting kicked away for his trouble.

And that was how Otoo and I first came together. He was no fighter. He was all sweetness and gentleness, a love-creature, though he stood nearly six feet tall and was muscled like a gladiator. He was no fighter, but he was also no coward. He had the heart of a lion; and in the years that followed I have seen him run risks that I would never dream of taking. What I mean is that while he was no fighter, and while he always avoided precipitating a row, he never ran away from trouble when it started. And it was "'Ware shoal!" when once Otoo went into action. I shall never forget what he did to Bill King. It occurred in German Samoa. Bill King was hailed the champion heavyweight of the American Navy. He was a big brute of a man, a veritable gorilla, one of those hard-hitting, rough-housing chaps, and clever with his fists as well. He picked the quarrel, and he kicked Otoo twice and struck him once before Otoo felt it to be necessary to fight. I don't think it lasted four minutes, at the end of which time Bill King was the unhappy possessor of four broken ribs, a broken forearm, and a dislocated shoulder-blade. Otoo knew nothing of scientific boxing. He was merely a manhandler; and Bill King was something like three months in recovering from the bit of manhandling he received that afternoon on Apia beach.

And that’s how Otoo and I first came together. He wasn’t a fighter. He was all sweetness and gentleness, a loveable guy, even though he stood almost six feet tall and was built like a gladiator. He wasn’t a fighter, but he also wasn’t a coward. He had the heart of a lion, and in the years that followed, I saw him take risks that I would never think of taking. What I mean is that while he wasn’t a fighter, and while he always avoided starting a conflict, he never ran away from trouble when it happened. And it was "Watch out for the shallow!" when Otoo got involved. I’ll never forget what he did to Bill King. It happened in German Samoa. Bill King was known as the heavyweight champion of the American Navy. He was a big brute of a man, a real gorilla, one of those tough, rough guys, and he knew how to use his fists too. He started the fight, and he kicked Otoo twice and hit him once before Otoo decided it was time to fight. I don’t think it lasted four minutes, and by the end, Bill King ended up with four broken ribs, a broken forearm, and a dislocated shoulder blade. Otoo didn’t know anything about technical boxing. He was just a guy who could handle himself; and Bill King took about three months to recover from the beating he got that afternoon on Apia beach.

But I am running ahead of my yarn. We shared the hatch-cover between us. We took turn and turn about, one lying flat on the cover and resting, while the other, submerged to the neck, merely held on with his hands. For two days and nights, spell and spell, on the cover and in the water, we drifted over the ocean. Toward the last I was delirious most of the time; and there were times, too, when I heard Otoo babbling and raving in his native tongue. Our continuous immersion prevented us from dying of thirst, though the sea-water and the sunshine gave us the prettiest imaginable combination of salt pickle and sunburn.

But I'm getting ahead of myself. We shared the hatch cover between us. We took turns, one lying flat on the cover to rest while the other, submerged up to his neck, just held on with his hands. For two days and nights, back and forth, on the cover and in the water, we drifted over the ocean. Toward the end, I was delirious most of the time, and there were moments when I heard Otoo babbling and raving in his native language. Our constant immersion kept us from dying of thirst, but the seawater and sunshine gave us quite the mix of salt and sunburn.

In the end, Otoo saved my life; for I came to lying on the beach twenty feet from the water, sheltered from the sun by a couple of cocoanut leaves. No one but Otoo could have dragged me there and stuck up the leaves for shade. He was lying beside me. I went off again; and the next time I came round, it was cool and starry night, and Otoo was pressing a drinking cocoanut to my lips.

In the end, Otoo saved my life; I woke up lying on the beach twenty feet from the water, sheltered from the sun by a couple of coconut leaves. No one but Otoo could have pulled me there and set up the leaves for shade. He was lying next to me. I drifted off again, and when I came to again, it was a cool, starry night, and Otoo was holding a coconut drink to my lips.

We were the sole survivors of the Petite Jeanne. Captain Oudouse must have succumbed to exhaustion, for several days later his hatch-cover drifted ashore without him. Otoo and I lived with the natives of the atoll for a week, when we were rescued by a French cruiser and taken to Tahiti. In the meantime, however, we had performed the ceremony of exchanging names. In the South Seas such a ceremony binds two men closer together than blood-brothership. The initiative had been mine; and Otoo was rapturously delighted when I suggested it.

We were the only survivors of the Petite Jeanne. Captain Oudouse must have given in to exhaustion because several days later, his hatch cover washed ashore without him. Otoo and I stayed with the locals of the atoll for a week until a French cruiser rescued us and took us to Tahiti. In the meantime, we had participated in the ceremony of exchanging names. In the South Seas, this ceremony connects two men more deeply than a blood brotherhood. I had taken the lead on this, and Otoo was thrilled when I suggested it.

"It is well," he said, in Tahitian. "For we have been mates together for two days on the lips of Death."

"It’s good," he said in Tahitian. "Because we’ve been together for two days on the edge of Death."

"But Death stuttered." I smiled.

"But Death hesitated." I smiled.

"It was a brave deed you did, master," he replied, "and Death was not vile enough to speak."

"It was a brave thing you did, master," he replied, "and Death wasn't low enough to say anything."

"Why do you 'master' me?" I demanded, with a show of hurt feelings. "We have exchanged names. To you I am Otoo. To me you are Charley. And between you and me, forever and forever, you shall be Charley, and I shall be Otoo. It is the way of the custom. And when we die, if it does happen that we live again somewhere beyond the stars and the sky, still shall you be Charley to me, and I Otoo to you."

"Why do you 'control' me?" I asked, pretending to be hurt. "We've shared our names. To you, I'm Otoo. To me, you're Charley. And between us, now and always, you'll be Charley, and I'll be Otoo. That's how it works. And when we die, if we happen to come back somewhere beyond the stars and the sky, you'll still be Charley to me, and I'll still be Otoo to you."

"Yes, master," he answered, his eyes luminous and soft with joy.

"Yeah, sure," he replied, his eyes bright and gentle with happiness.

"There you go!" I cried indignantly.

"There you go!" I exclaimed angrily.

"What does it matter what my lips utter?" he argued. "They are only my lips. But I shall think Otoo always. Whenever I think of myself, I shall think of you. Whenever men call me by name, I shall think of you. And beyond the sky and beyond the stars, always and forever, you shall be Otoo to me. Is it well, master?"

"What does it matter what my lips say?" he argued. "They are just my lips. But I will always think of Otoo. Whenever I think about myself, I will think of you. Whenever people call me by name, I will think of you. And beyond the sky and beyond the stars, always and forever, you will be Otoo to me. Is that alright, master?"

I hid my smile, and answered that it was well.

I held back my smile and replied that it was good.

We parted at Papeete. I remained ashore to recuperate; and he went on in a cutter to his own island, Bora Bora. Six weeks later he was back. I was surprised, for he had told me of his wife, and said that he was returning to her, and would give over sailing on far voyages.

We separated in Papeete. I stayed on land to recover, while he took a small boat to his home island, Bora Bora. Six weeks later, he returned. I was surprised because he had talked about his wife and mentioned that he was going back to her and would stop sailing on long journeys.

"Where do you go, master?" he asked after our first greetings.

"Where are you headed, master?" he asked after our initial greetings.

I shrugged my shoulders. It was a hard question.

I shrugged. It was a tough question.

"All the world," was my answer—"all the world, all the sea, and all the islands that are in the sea."

"Everything," I replied—"everything, the entire ocean, and all the islands in it."

"I will go with you," he said simply. "My wife is dead."

"I'll go with you," he said plainly. "My wife is gone."

I never had a brother; but from what I have seen of other men's brothers, I doubt if any man ever had a brother that was to him what Otoo was to me. He was brother and father and mother as well. And this I know: I lived a straighter and better man because of Otoo. I cared little for other men, but I had to live straight in Otoo's eyes. Because of him I dared not tarnish myself. He made me his ideal, compounding me, I fear, chiefly out of his own love and worship; and there were times when I stood close to the steep pitch of Hades, and would have taken the plunge had not the thought of Otoo restrained me. His pride in me entered into me, until it became one of the major rules in my personal code to do nothing that would diminish that pride of his.

I never had a brother, but from what I’ve seen of other guys with brothers, I doubt anyone had a brother like Otoo was to me. He was like a brother, a father, and a mother all at once. I know this: I lived a straighter and better life because of Otoo. I didn’t care much for other people, but I had to live right in Otoo's eyes. Because of him, I couldn’t let myself go. He saw me as his ideal, shaping me, I’m afraid, mostly out of his love and admiration; and there were times when I felt close to the edge of a dark place, and I might have fallen in if not for the thought of Otoo holding me back. His pride in me became part of me, until it was one of the main rules in my personal code to do nothing that would lessen that pride.

Naturally, I did not learn right away what his feelings were toward me. He never criticised, never censured; and slowly the exalted place I held in his eyes dawned upon me, and slowly I grew to comprehend the hurt I could inflict upon him by being anything less than my best.

Naturally, I didn’t figure out right away how he felt about me. He never criticized or judged me; gradually, I realized how special I was to him, and it slowly became clear to me how much pain I could cause him by not giving my best.

For seventeen years we were together; for seventeen years he was at my shoulder, watching while I slept, nursing me through fever and wounds—ay, and receiving wounds in fighting for me. He signed on the same ships with me; and together we ranged the Pacific from Hawaii to Sydney Head, and from Torres Straits to the Galapagos. We blackbirded from the New Hebrides and the Line Islands over to the westward clear through the Louisades, New Britain, New Ireland, and New Hanover. We were wrecked three times—in the Gilberts, in the Santa Cruz group, and in the Fijis. And we traded and salved wherever a dollar promised in the way of pearl and pearl-shell, copra, beche-de-mer, hawkbill turtle-shell, and stranded wrecks.

For seventeen years we were together; for seventeen years he was by my side, watching me while I slept, taking care of me through fevers and injuries—yes, and getting hurt while fighting for me. He signed onto the same ships as I did, and together we explored the Pacific from Hawaii to Sydney Head, and from Torres Straits to the Galapagos. We captured workers from the New Hebrides and the Line Islands all the way through the Louisades, New Britain, New Ireland, and New Hanover. We were shipwrecked three times—in the Gilberts, in the Santa Cruz group, and in the Fijis. And we traded and salvaged wherever we could make money from pearls and mother-of-pearl, copra, sea cucumbers, hawkbill turtle shells, and shipwrecks.

It began in Papeete, immediately after his announcement that he was going with me over all the sea, and the islands in the midst thereof. There was a club in those days in Papeete, where the pearlers, traders, captains, and riffraff of South Sea adventurers foregathered. The play ran high, and the drink ran high; and I am very much afraid that I kept later hours than were becoming or proper. No matter what the hour was when I left the club, there was Otoo waiting to see me safely home.

It all started in Papeete, right after he announced that he was going with me across all the seas and the islands in between. Back then, there was a club in Papeete where the pearl divers, traders, captains, and various South Sea adventurers hung out. The gambling stakes were high, and the drinks were flowing; I’m afraid I stayed out later than was decent or appropriate. No matter what time I left the club, Otoo was always there to make sure I got home safely.

At first I smiled; next I chided him. Then I told him flatly that I stood in need of no wet-nursing. After that I did not see him when I came out of the club. Quite by accident, a week or so later, I discovered that he still saw me home, lurking across the street among the shadows of the mango-trees. What could I do? I know what I did do.

At first, I smiled; then I teased him. After that, I told him clearly that I didn't need any babysitting. After that, I didn't see him when I left the club. About a week later, I found out that he was still walking me home, hiding across the street in the shadows of the mango trees. What could I do? I know what I did do.

Insensibly I began to keep better hours. On wet and stormy nights, in the thick of the folly and the fun, the thought would persist in coming to me of Otoo keeping his dreary vigil under the dripping mangoes. Truly, he had made a better man of me. Yet he was not strait-laced. And he knew nothing of common Christian morality. All the people on Bora Bora were Christians; but he was a heathen, the only unbeliever on the island, a gross materialist, who believed that when he died he was dead. He believed merely in fair play and square dealing. Petty meanness, in his code, was almost as serious as wanton homicide; and I do believe that he respected a murderer more than a man given to small practices.

Without realizing it, I started keeping better hours. On wet and stormy nights, amid all the excitement and laughter, I couldn't help but think of Otoo keeping his lonely watch under the dripping mango trees. Honestly, he had made me a better person. He wasn't uptight, though. He didn't subscribe to typical Christian morals. Everyone on Bora Bora was a Christian, but he was a pagan, the only non-believer on the island, a blatant materialist who thought that once you die, that's it. He believed only in fairness and honesty. In his view, being petty was nearly as bad as committing murder; I genuinely think he had more respect for a killer than for someone who engaged in small-minded behavior.

Otoo had my welfare always at heart. He thought ahead for me, weighed my plans, and took a greater interest in them than I did myself. At first, when I was unaware of this interest of his in my affairs, he had to divine my intentions, as, for instance, at Papeete, when I contemplated going partners with a knavish fellow-countryman on a guano venture. I did not know he was a knave. Nor did any white man in Papeete. Neither did Otoo know, but he saw how thick we were getting, and found out for me, and without my asking him. Native sailors from the ends of the seas knock about on the beach in Tahiti; and Otoo, suspicious merely, went among them till he had gathered sufficient data to justify his suspicions. Oh, it was a nice history, that of Randolph Waters. I couldn't believe it when Otoo first narrated it; but when I sheeted it home to Waters he gave in without a murmur, and got away on the first steamer to Aukland.

Otoo always cared about my well-being. He thought ahead for me, evaluated my plans, and took a greater interest in them than I did. At first, when I was unaware of his concern for my situation, he had to figure out my intentions, like when I was in Papeete contemplating teaming up with a shady fellow countryman on a guano deal. I didn’t realize he was shady. Neither did any white man in Papeete. Otoo didn't know either, but he noticed how close we were getting, and found out for me without me even asking. Native sailors from all over the place hang out on the beach in Tahiti; Otoo, feeling suspicious, went among them until he gathered enough information to confirm his suspicions. Oh, what a story Randolph Waters had. I couldn’t believe it when Otoo first told me, but when I confronted Waters with the facts, he backed down without a fight and took the first steamer to Auckland.

At first, I am free to confess, I couldn't help resenting Otoo's poking his nose into my business. But I knew that he was wholly unselfish; and soon I had to acknowledge his wisdom and discretion. He had his eyes open always to my main chance, and he was both keen-sighted and far-sighted. In time he became my counsellor, until he knew more of my business than I did myself. He really had my interest at heart more than I did. Mine was the magnificent carelessness of youth, for I preferred romance to dollars, and adventure to a comfortable billet with all night in. So it was well that I had some one to look out for me. I know that if it had not been for Otoo, I should not be here to-day.

At first, I have to admit, I couldn't help but resent Otoo sticking his nose in my business. But I realized he was completely unselfish, and I soon had to recognize his wisdom and good judgment. He was always looking out for my best interests, and he had both sharp vision and long-term insight. Eventually, he became my advisor, to the point where he understood my business better than I did. He genuinely cared about my well-being more than I did. I was the carefree, reckless one of youth, more interested in romance than money, and adventure over a secure job with a guaranteed paycheck. So, it was a good thing I had someone watching out for me. I know that if it hadn't been for Otoo, I wouldn't be here today.

Of numerous instances, let me give one. I had had some experience in blackbirding before I went pearling in the Paumotus. Otoo and I were in Samoa—we really were on the beach and hard aground—when my chance came to go as recruiter on a blackbird brig. Otoo signed on before the mast; and for the next half-dozen years, in as many ships, we knocked about the wildest portions of Melanesia. Otoo saw to it that he always pulled stroke-oar in my boat. Our custom in recruiting labor was to land the recruiter on the beach. The covering boat always lay on its oars several hundred feet off shore, while the recruiter's boat, also lying on its oars, kept afloat on the edge of the beach. When I landed with my trade-goods, leaving my steering sweep apeak, Otoo left his stroke position and came into the stern-sheets, where a Winchester lay ready to hand under a flap of canvas. The boat's crew was also armed, the Sniders concealed under canvas flaps that ran the length of the gunwales. While I was busy arguing and persuading the woolly-headed cannibals to come and labor on the Queensland plantations Otoo kept watch. And often and often his low voice warned me of suspicious actions and impending treachery. Sometimes it was the quick shot from his rifle, knocking a savage over, that was the first warning I received. And in my rush to the boat his hand was always there to jerk me flying aboard. Once, I remember, on Santa Anna, the boat grounded just as the trouble began. The covering boat was dashing to our assistance, but the several score of savages would have wiped us out before it arrived. Otoo took a flying leap ashore, dug both hands into the trade-goods, and scattered tobacco, beads, tomahawks, knives, and calicoes in all directions.

Of many examples, let me share one. I had some experience in blackbirding before I went pearling in the Paumotus. Otoo and I were in Samoa—we were really on the beach and stuck—when my chance came to go as a recruiter on a blackbird ship. Otoo signed on before the mast; and for the next six years, in several ships, we traveled through the wildest parts of Melanesia. Otoo made sure he always rowed in the stroke position in my boat. Our way of recruiting labor was to land the recruiter on the beach. The covering boat always stayed a few hundred feet offshore, while the recruiter's boat, also at rest, kept afloat at the water's edge. When I landed with my trade goods, leaving my steering oar up, Otoo moved from his rowing position to the stern, where a Winchester rifle was ready under a flap of canvas. The crew was also armed, with Sniders hidden under canvas flaps along the length of the gunwales. While I was busy persuading the woolly-headed locals to come work on the Queensland plantations, Otoo kept watch. Often, his low voice warned me of suspicious behavior and possible treachery. Sometimes it was the quick shot from his rifle, taking down a savage, that was my first warning. In my rush to the boat, his hand was always there to pull me aboard. I remember once, on Santa Anna, the boat ran aground just as trouble started. The covering boat was rushing to help us, but the group of savages would have taken us out before it got there. Otoo jumped ashore, grabbed both hands full of trade goods, and scattered tobacco, beads, tomahawks, knives, and cloth in all directions.

This was too much for the woolly-heads. While they scrambled for the treasures, the boat was shoved clear, and we were aboard and forty feet away. And I got thirty recruits off that very beach in the next four hours.

This was too much for the clueless people. While they scrambled for the treasures, the boat was pushed away, and we were on board and forty feet away. I managed to recruit thirty people from that very beach in the next four hours.

The particular instance I have in mind was on Malaita, the most savage island in the easterly Solomons. The natives had been remarkably friendly; and how were we to know that the whole village had been taking up a collection for over two years with which to buy a white man's head? The beggars are all head-hunters, and they especially esteem a white man's head. The fellow who captured the head would receive the whole collection. As I say, they appeared very friendly; and on this day I was fully a hundred yards down the beach from the boat. Otoo had cautioned me; and, as usual when I did not heed him, I came to grief.

The specific situation I’m thinking of happened on Malaita, the most ruthless island in the eastern Solomon Islands. The locals had been surprisingly friendly, and how were we to know that the entire village had been collecting money for over two years to buy a white man's head? The beggars are all head-hunters, and they particularly value a white man's head. The person who captured the head would get the entire collection. As I mentioned, they seemed very friendly; and on that day, I was a full hundred yards down the beach from the boat. Otoo had warned me; and, as usual when I ignored him, I ended up in trouble.

The first I knew, a cloud of spears sailed out of the mangrove swamp at me. At least a dozen were sticking into me. I started to run, but tripped over one that was fast in my calf, and went down. The woolly-heads made a run for me, each with a long-handled, fantail tomahawk with which to hack off my head. They were so eager for the prize that they got in one another's way. In the confusion, I avoided several hacks by throwing myself right and left on the sand.

The first thing I knew, a bunch of spears came flying out of the mangrove swamp at me. At least a dozen were sticking into me. I started to run, but tripped over one that was lodged in my calf and went down. The woolly-heads raced toward me, each wielding a long-handled, fancy tomahawk to chop off my head. They were so eager for the kill that they got in each other's way. In the chaos, I dodged several attacks by throwing myself back and forth on the sand.

Then Otoo arrived—Otoo the manhandler. In some way he had got hold of a heavy war club, and at close quarters it was a far more efficient weapon than a rifle. He was right in the thick of them, so that they could not spear him, while their tomahawks seemed worse than useless. He was fighting for me, and he was in a true Berserker rage. The way he handled that club was amazing. Their skulls squashed like overripe oranges. It was not until he had driven them back, picked me up in his arms, and started to run, that he received his first wounds. He arrived in the boat with four spear thrusts, got his Winchester, and with it got a man for every shot. Then we pulled aboard the schooner and doctored up.

Then Otoo showed up—Otoo the brute. Somehow, he had gotten a hold of a heavy war club, and up close, it was a much more effective weapon than a rifle. He was right in the middle of them, so they couldn’t stab him, while their tomahawks seemed completely useless. He was fighting for me, and he was in a true Berserker rage. The way he swung that club was incredible. Their skulls squished like overripe oranges. It wasn’t until he had pushed them back, scooped me up in his arms, and started to run that he took his first wounds. He got to the boat with four spear wounds, grabbed his Winchester, and managed to take down a man with every shot. Then we pulled onto the schooner and took care of our injuries.

Seventeen years we were together. He made me. I should to-day be a supercargo, a recruiter, or a memory, if it had not been for him.

Seventeen years we were together. He made me. Today, I would be a supercargo, a recruiter, or just a memory if it weren't for him.

"You spend your money, and you go out and get more," he said one day. "It is easy to get money now. But when you get old, your money will be spent, and you will not be able to go out and get more. I know, master. I have studied the way of white men. On the beaches are many old men who were young once, and who could get money just like you. Now they are old, and they have nothing, and they wait about for the young men like you to come ashore and buy drinks for them.

"You spend your money, and you go out and get more," he said one day. "It's easy to make money now. But when you get older, your money will be gone, and you won't be able to get more. I know, master. I've learned how the white men live. On the beaches, there are many old men who were once young and could make money just like you. Now they’re old, and they have nothing, waiting for young men like you to come ashore and buy drinks for them."

"The black boy is a slave on the plantations. He gets twenty dollars a year. He works hard. The overseer does not work hard. He rides a horse and watches the black boy work. He gets twelve hundred dollars a year. I am a sailor on the schooner. I get fifteen dollars a month. That is because I am a good sailor. I work hard. The captain has a double awning, and drinks beer out of long bottles. I have never seen him haul a rope or pull an oar. He gets one hundred and fifty dollars a month. I am a sailor. He is a navigator. Master, I think it would be very good for you to know navigation."

"The black boy is a slave on the plantations. He earns twenty dollars a year. He works hard. The overseer doesn’t work hard. He rides a horse and watches the black boy toil. He earns twelve hundred dollars a year. I’m a sailor on the schooner. I make fifteen dollars a month. That’s because I’m a good sailor. I work hard. The captain has a double awning and drinks beer from long bottles. I’ve never seen him haul a rope or pull an oar. He makes one hundred and fifty dollars a month. I’m a sailor. He’s a navigator. Master, I think it would be really good for you to learn navigation."

Otoo spurred me on to it. He sailed with me as second mate on my first schooner, and he was far prouder of my command than I was myself. Later on it was:

Otoo encouraged me to do it. He sailed with me as the second mate on my first schooner, and he was much prouder of my command than I was. Later on, it was:

"The captain is well paid, master; but the ship is in his keeping, and he is never free from the burden. It is the owner who is better paid—the owner who sits ashore with many servants and turns his money over."

"The captain gets good pay, but he's always accountable for the ship, so he never escapes the responsibility. The owner makes more money—sitting on land with lots of servants and managing his finances."

"True, but a schooner costs five thousand dollars—an old schooner at that," I objected. "I should be an old man before I saved five thousand dollars."

"That's true, but a schooner costs five thousand dollars—an old one, too," I said. "I'd be an old man before I saved up five thousand dollars."

"There be short ways for white men to make money," he went on, pointing ashore at the cocoanut-fringed beach.

"There are easy ways for white men to make money," he continued, pointing to the coconut-fringed beach.

We were in the Solomons at the time, picking up a cargo of ivory-nuts along the east coast of Guadalcanar.

We were in the Solomons at the time, picking up a load of ivory nuts along the east coast of Guadalcanal.

"Between this river mouth and the next it is two miles," he said. "The flat land runs far back. It is worth nothing now. Next year—who knows?—or the year after, men will pay much money for that land. The anchorage is good. Big steamers can lie close up. You can buy the land four miles deep from the old chief for ten thousand sticks of tobacco, ten bottles of square-face, and a Snider, which will cost you, maybe, one hundred dollars. Then you place the deed with the commissioner; and the next year, or the year after, you sell and become the owner of a ship."

"Between this river mouth and the next, it's two miles," he said. "The flat land extends far back. It isn't worth anything right now. Next year—who knows?—or the year after, people will pay a lot for that land. The anchorage is good. Large steamers can come in close. You can buy the land four miles deep from the old chief for ten thousand sticks of tobacco, ten bottles of square-face, and a Snider, which will cost you maybe one hundred dollars. Then you file the deed with the commissioner; and the next year, or the year after, you sell and become the owner of a ship."

I followed his lead, and his words came true, though in three years, instead of two. Next came the grasslands deal on Guadalcanar—twenty thousand acres, on a governmental nine hundred and ninety-nine years' lease at a nominal sum. I owned the lease for precisely ninety days, when I sold it to a company for half a fortune. Always it was Otoo who looked ahead and saw the opportunity. He was responsible for the salving of the Doncaster—bought in at auction for a hundred pounds, and clearing three thousand after every expense was paid. He led me into the Savaii plantation and the cocoa venture on Upolu.

I followed his example, and his predictions came true, although it took three years instead of two. Then I got involved in the grasslands deal on Guadalcanal—twenty thousand acres, on a government lease of nine hundred and ninety-nine years for a small fee. I held the lease for exactly ninety days before I sold it to a company for a hefty profit. It was always Otoo who looked ahead and spotted the opportunity. He was the one who arranged the salvage of the Doncaster—which I bought at auction for a hundred pounds and ended up making three thousand after all expenses. He guided me into the Savaii plantation and the cocoa venture on Upolu.

We did not go seafaring so much as in the old days. I was too well off. I married, and my standard of living rose; but Otoo remained the same old-time Otoo, moving about the house or trailing through the office, his wooden pipe in his mouth, a shilling undershirt on his back, and a four-shilling lava-lava about his loins. I could not get him to spend money. There was no way of repaying him except with love, and God knows he got that in full measure from all of us. The children worshipped him; and if he had been spoilable, my wife would surely have been his undoing.

We didn't go out to sea as much as we used to. I was doing too well. I got married, and my lifestyle improved; but Otoo stayed the same old Otoo, hanging around the house or wandering through the office, his wooden pipe in his mouth, a cheap undershirt on his back, and an inexpensive lava-lava around his waist. I couldn't get him to spend any money. The only way to repay him was with love, and God knows he received that in abundance from all of us. The kids adored him; and if he could be spoiled, my wife would definitely have been the one to do it.

The children! He really was the one who showed them the way of their feet in the world practical. He began by teaching them to walk. He sat up with them when they were sick. One by one, when they were scarcely toddlers, he took them down to the lagoon, and made them into amphibians. He taught them more than I ever knew of the habits of fish and the ways of catching them. In the bush it was the same thing. At seven, Tom knew more woodcraft than I ever dreamed existed. At six, Mary went over the Sliding Rock without a quiver, and I have seen strong men balk at that feat. And when Frank had just turned six he could bring up shillings from the bottom in three fathoms.

The kids! He really was the one who showed them how to navigate the world practically. He started by teaching them to walk. He stayed up with them when they were sick. One by one, when they were barely toddlers, he took them down to the lagoon and turned them into little swimmers. He taught them more about fish habits and fishing techniques than I ever knew. It was the same in the woods. By seven, Tom knew more about survival skills than I ever thought possible. At six, Mary confidently went over the Sliding Rock, and I've seen strong men hesitate at that challenge. And when Frank had just turned six, he could pull up coins from the bottom in three fathoms.

"My people in Bora Bora do not like heathen—they are all Christians; and I do not like Bora Bora Christians," he said one day, when I, with the idea of getting him to spend some of the money that was rightfully his, had been trying to persuade him to make a visit to his own island in one of our schooners—a special voyage which I had hoped to make a record breaker in the matter of prodigal expense.

"My people in Bora Bora don't like non-believers—they're all Christians; and I’m not a fan of the Christians in Bora Bora," he said one day, as I was trying to convince him to spend some of the money that rightfully belonged to him by taking a trip to his own island on one of our schooners—a special voyage I hoped would break records for extravagance.

I say one of our schooners, though legally at the time they belonged to me. I struggled long with him to enter into partnership.

I refer to one of our schooners, even though legally at that time it belonged to me. I fought hard with him to go into partnership.

"We have been partners from the day the Petite Jeanne went down," he said at last. "But if your heart so wishes, then shall we become partners by the law. I have no work to do, yet are my expenses large. I drink and eat and smoke in plenty—it costs much, I know. I do not pay for the playing of billiards, for I play on your table; but still the money goes. Fishing on the reef is only a rich man's pleasure. It is shocking, the cost of hooks and cotton line. Yes; it is necessary that we be partners by the law. I need the money. I shall get it from the head clerk in the office."

"We've been partners since the day the Petite Jeanne sank," he finally said. "But if your heart desires it, then we can make it official by law. I have no work to do, but my expenses are high. I eat, drink, and smoke a lot—it adds up, I know. I don't pay for playing billiards since I play on your table, but the money still goes. Fishing on the reef is only a rich man's pastime. It's outrageous how much hooks and line cost. Yes; we need to become legal partners. I need the money. I'll get it from the head clerk at the office."

So the papers were made out and recorded. A year later I was compelled to complain.

So the documents were created and filed. A year later, I had to file a complaint.

"Charley," said I, "you are a wicked old fraud, a miserly skinflint, a miserable land-crab. Behold, your share for the year in all our partnership has been thousands of dollars. The head clerk has given me this paper. It says that in the year you have drawn just eighty-seven dollars and twenty cents."

"Charley," I said, "you are a deceitful old fraud, a stingy miser, a pathetic land-crab. Look, your share for the year in our partnership has been in the thousands. The head clerk gave me this paper. It says that for the year, you've taken just eighty-seven dollars and twenty cents."

"Is there any owing me?" he asked anxiously.

"Do I owe you anything?" he asked anxiously.

"I tell you thousands and thousands," I answered.

"I’m telling you thousands and thousands," I replied.

His face brightened, as with an immense relief.

His face lit up, as if a huge weight had been lifted off his shoulders.

"It is well," he said. "See that the head clerk keeps good account of it. When I want it, I shall want it, and there must not be a cent missing.

"It’s all good," he said. "Make sure the head clerk keeps track of it properly. When I need it, I’ll need it, and there can’t be a cent missing."

"If there is," he added fiercely, after a pause, "it must come out of the clerk's wages."

"If there is," he added fiercely after a pause, "it has to come out of the clerk's pay."

And all the time, as I afterward learned, his will, drawn up by Carruthers, and making me sole beneficiary, lay in the American consul's safe.

And all the while, as I found out later, his will, written by Carruthers, naming me the sole beneficiary, was stored in the American consul's safe.

But the end came, as the end must come to all human associations. It occurred in the Solomons, where our wildest work had been done in the wild young days, and where we were once more—principally on a holiday, incidentally to look after our holdings on Florida Island and to look over the pearling possibilities of the Mboli Pass. We were lying at Savo, having run in to trade for curios.

But the end arrived, as the end must come for all human connections. It happened in the Solomons, where we had done our wildest work in our younger days, and where we were back again—mainly for a holiday, with the side task of checking on our holdings on Florida Island and exploring the pearling opportunities of the Mboli Pass. We were anchored at Savo, having come in to trade for souvenirs.

Now, Savo is alive with sharks. The custom of the woolly-heads of burying their dead in the sea did not tend to discourage the sharks from making the adjacent waters a hang-out. It was my luck to be coming aboard in a tiny, overloaded, native canoe, when the thing capsized. There were four woolly-heads and myself in it, or, rather, hanging to it. The schooner was a hundred yards away. I was just hailing for a boat when one of the woolly-heads began to scream. Holding on to the end of the canoe, both he and that portion of the canoe were dragged under several times. Then he loosed his clutch and disappeared. A shark had got him.

Now, Savo is full of sharks. The practice of the locals of burying their dead at sea didn’t exactly keep the sharks from frequenting the nearby waters. I was unfortunate enough to be getting on board in a small, overloaded native canoe when it capsized. There were four locals and myself in it, or rather, hanging onto it. The schooner was a hundred yards away. I was just calling for a boat when one of the locals started to scream. Holding onto the end of the canoe, both he and that part of the canoe were pulled underwater several times. Then he let go and vanished. A shark had gotten him.

The three remaining savages tried to climb out of the water upon the bottom of the canoe. I yelled and struck at the nearest with my fist, but it was no use. They were in a blind funk. The canoe could barely have supported one of them. Under the three it upended and rolled sidewise, throwing them back into the water.

The three remaining attackers tried to climb out of the water and onto the bottom of the canoe. I shouted and swung my fist at the nearest one, but it didn’t work. They were totally panicked. The canoe could hardly hold even one of them. With all three of them on it, it tipped over and rolled sideways, sending them back into the water.

I abandoned the canoe and started to swim toward the schooner, expecting to be picked up by the boat before I got there. One of the savages elected to come with me, and we swam along silently, side by side, now and again putting our faces into the water and peering about for sharks. The screams of the man who stayed by the canoe informed us that he was taken. I was peering into the water when I saw a big shark pass directly beneath me. He was fully sixteen feet in length. I saw the whole thing. He got the woolly-head by the middle, and away he went, the poor devil, head, shoulders, and arms out of water all the time, screeching in a heartrending way. He was carried along in this fashion for several hundred feet, when he was dragged beneath the surface.

I left the canoe and started swimming toward the schooner, thinking the boat would pick me up before I got there. One of the locals decided to come with me, and we swam along quietly, side by side, occasionally dipping our faces into the water to look for sharks. The screams of the guy who stayed with the canoe let us know he was in trouble. I was scanning the water when I saw a huge shark swim right beneath me. It was at least sixteen feet long. I saw it all happen. The shark grabbed the guy with the woolly hair by his middle and took off, poor guy, with his head, shoulders, and arms all above water, screaming in a really heartbreaking way. He was dragged along like that for several hundred feet before disappearing beneath the surface.

I swam doggedly on, hoping that that was the last unattached shark. But there was another. Whether it was the one that had attacked the natives earlier, or whether it was one that had made a good meal elsewhere, I do not know. At any rate, he was not in such haste as the others. I could not swim so rapidly now, for a large part of my effort was devoted to keeping track of him. I was watching him when he made his first attack. By good luck I got both hands on his nose, and, though his momentum nearly shoved me under, I managed to keep him off. He veered clear, and began circling about again. A second time I escaped him by the same maneuver. The third rush was a miss on both sides. He sheered at the moment my hands should have landed on his nose, but his sandpaper hide (I had on a sleeveless undershirt) scraped the skin off one arm from elbow to shoulder.

I swam on stubbornly, hoping that was the last loose shark. But there was another one. I don’t know if it was the one that had attacked the locals before or if it had just come from a good meal elsewhere. Either way, it wasn’t as quick as the others. I couldn’t swim as fast now since most of my energy was spent keeping an eye on him. I was focused on him when he made his first attack. Luckily, I managed to grab his nose with both hands, and even though his speed almost pushed me underwater, I kept him at bay. He veered off and started circling around again. I escaped him a second time using the same move. The third charge missed on both sides. He turned away just as my hands were about to hit his nose, but his rough skin scraped the flesh off one arm from elbow to shoulder since I was wearing a sleeveless undershirt.

By this time I was played out, and gave up hope. The schooner was still two hundred feet away. My face was in the water, and I was watching him maneuver for another attempt, when I saw a brown body pass between us. It was Otoo.

By this point, I was exhausted and had lost all hope. The schooner was still two hundred feet away. My face was in the water, and I was watching him try again when I saw a brown figure swim between us. It was Otoo.

"Swim for the schooner, master!" he said. And he spoke gayly, as though the affair was a mere lark. "I know sharks. The shark is my brother."

"Swim for the schooner, captain!" he said. And he said it cheerfully, as if it was just a fun adventure. "I know sharks. The shark is my brother."

I obeyed, swimming slowly on, while Otoo swam about me, keeping always between me and the shark, foiling his rushes and encouraging me.

I followed his lead, swimming slowly while Otoo circled around me, always staying between me and the shark, blocking its attacks and boosting my confidence.

"The davit tackle carried away, and they are rigging the falls," he explained, a minute or so later, and then went under to head off another attack.

"The davit tackle broke, and they’re setting up the lines," he explained a minute later, then dove down to prevent another attack.

By the time the schooner was thirty feet away I was about done for. I could scarcely move. They were heaving lines at us from on board, but they continually fell short. The shark, finding that it was receiving no hurt, had become bolder. Several times it nearly got me, but each time Otoo was there just the moment before it was too late. Of course, Otoo could have saved himself any time. But he stuck by me.

By the time the schooner was thirty feet away, I was pretty much finished. I could hardly move. They were throwing lines at us from the ship, but they kept falling short. The shark, realizing it wasn’t getting hurt, became more aggressive. Several times it almost got me, but each time Otoo was right there just in time. Of course, Otoo could have saved himself at any moment. But he stayed by my side.

"Good-bye, Charley! I'm finished!" I just managed to gasp.

"Goodbye, Charley! I'm done!" I barely managed to gasp.

I knew that the end had come, and that the next moment I should throw up my hands and go down.

I knew that the end had come, and that in the next moment I would throw up my hands and go down.

But Otoo laughed in my face, saying:

But Otoo laughed in my face, saying:

"I will show you a new trick. I will make that shark feel sick!"

"I'll show you a new trick. I'm going to make that shark feel sick!"

He dropped in behind me, where the shark was preparing to come at me.

He slipped in behind me, just as the shark was getting ready to attack.

"A little more to the left!" he next called out. "There is a line there on the water. To the left, master—to the left!"

"A little more to the left!" he called out next. "There’s a line in the water. To the left, master—to the left!"

I changed my course and struck out blindly. I was by that time barely conscious. As my hand closed on the line I heard an exclamation from on board. I turned and looked. There was no sign of Otoo. The next instant he broke surface. Both hands were off at the wrist, the stumps spouting blood.

I changed my course and started moving without thinking. By then, I was barely aware of anything. As my hand grabbed the line, I heard someone shout from on board. I turned to look. There was no sign of Otoo. In the next moment, he resurfaced. Both of his hands were gone at the wrists, and blood was gushing from the stumps.

"Otoo!" he called softly. And I could see in his gaze the love that thrilled in his voice.

"Otoo!" he called softly. And I could see in his gaze the love that filled his voice.

Then, and then only, at the very last of all our years, he called me by that name.

Then, and only then, at the very end of all our years, he called me by that name.

"Good-by, Otoo!" he called.

"Goodbye, Otoo!" he called.

Then he was dragged under, and I was hauled aboard, where I fainted in the captain's arms.

Then he was pulled under, and I was pulled on board, where I passed out in the captain's arms.

And so passed Otoo, who saved me and made me a man, and who saved me in the end. We met in the maw of a hurricane, and parted in the maw of a shark, with seventeen intervening years of comradeship, the like of which I dare to assert has never befallen two men, the one brown and the other white. If Jehovah be from His high place watching every sparrow fall, not least in His kingdom shall be Otoo, the one heathen of Bora Bora.

And so passed Otoo, who saved me and helped me become a man, and who saved me in the end. We met in the middle of a hurricane and parted in the jaws of a shark, with seventeen years of friendship in between, unlike anything that has ever happened to two men, one brown and the other white. If God is up there watching every sparrow fall, then Otoo, the one non-believer from Bora Bora, will be remembered in His kingdom.










THE HOBO AND THE FAIRY

He lay on his back. So heavy was his sleep that the stamp of hoofs and cries of the drivers from the bridge that crossed the creek did not rouse him. Wagon after wagon, loaded high with grapes, passed the bridge on the way up the valley to the winery, and the coming of each wagon was like the explosion of sound and commotion in the lazy quiet of the afternoon.

He lay on his back. His sleep was so deep that the sound of hoofs and the shouts of the drivers from the bridge over the creek didn't wake him. Wagon after wagon, piled high with grapes, crossed the bridge on their way up the valley to the winery, and each wagon's arrival was like an explosion of noise and activity in the lazy calm of the afternoon.

But the man was undisturbed. His head had slipped from the folded newspaper, and the straggling, unkempt hair was matted with the foxtails and burrs of the dry grass on which it lay. He was not a pretty sight. His mouth was open, disclosing a gap in the upper row where several teeth at some time had been knocked out. He breathed stertorously, at times grunting and moaning with the pain of his sleep. Also, he was very restless, tossing his arms about, making jerky, half-convulsive movements, and at times rolling his head from side to side in the burrs. This restlessness seemed occasioned partly by some internal discomfort, and partly by the sun that streamed down on his face and by the flies that buzzed and lighted and crawled upon the nose and cheeks and eyelids. There was no other place for them to crawl, for the rest of the face was covered with matted beard, slightly grizzled, but greatly dirt-stained and weather-discolored.

But the man was unbothered. His head had slipped from the folded newspaper, and his messy, unkempt hair was tangled with the foxtails and burrs from the dry grass beneath him. He wasn't a pretty sight. His mouth was open, revealing a gap in the upper row where several teeth had been knocked out at some point. He breathed heavily, occasionally grunting and moaning from the pain of his sleep. He was also very restless, tossing his arms around, making abrupt, half-convulsive movements, and sometimes rolling his head side to side in the burrs. This restlessness seemed to come from some internal discomfort, and also from the sun beating down on his face and the flies that buzzed, landed on, and crawled over his nose, cheeks, and eyelids. There was no other place for them to crawl, since the rest of his face was covered with a matted beard, which was slightly grizzled but very dirty and weathered.

The cheek-bones were blotched with the blood congested by the debauch that was evidently being slept off. This, too, accounted for the persistence with which the flies clustered around the mouth, lured by the alcohol-laden exhalations. He was a powerfully built man, thick-necked, broad-shouldered, with sinewy wrists and toil-distorted hands. Yet the distortion was not due to recent toil, nor were the callouses other than ancient that showed under the dirt of the one palm upturned. From time to time this hand clenched tightly and spasmodically into a fist, large, heavy-boned and wicked-looking.

The cheekbones were stained from the blood that had pooled from the binge he was clearly sleeping off. This also explained why the flies were buzzing around his mouth, attracted by the fumes of alcohol on his breath. He was a muscular man, with a thick neck, broad shoulders, sinewy wrists, and hands that bore the marks of hard work. However, the deformities weren't from recent hard labor, and the calluses showing through the dirt on one upturned palm were ancient. Every so often, this hand would clench tightly and spasmodically into a large, heavy fist that looked menacing.

The man lay in the dry grass of a tiny glade that ran down to the tree-fringed bank of the stream. On either side of the glade was a fence, of the old stake-and-rider type, though little of it was to be seen, so thickly was it overgrown by wild blackberry bushes, scrubby oaks and young madrono trees. In the rear, a gate through a low paling fence led to a snug, squat bungalow, built in the California Spanish style and seeming to have been compounded directly from the landscape of which it was so justly a part. Neat and trim and modestly sweet was the bungalow, redolent of comfort and repose, telling with quiet certitude of some one that knew, and that had sought and found.

The man lay in the dry grass of a small clearing that sloped down to the tree-lined bank of the stream. On either side of the clearing was a fence of the old stake-and-rider style, though not much of it was visible, as it was thickly overgrown with wild blackberry bushes, scraggly oaks, and young madrona trees. Behind him, a gate through a low picket fence led to a cozy, squat bungalow, built in the California Spanish style and seeming to blend seamlessly with the landscape it was part of. Neat and tidy and modestly charming, the bungalow exuded comfort and tranquility, quietly indicating that someone had been there, someone who had searched and found what they were looking for.

Through the gate and into the glade came as dainty a little maiden as ever stepped out of an illustration made especially to show how dainty little maidens may be. Eight years she might have been, and, possibly, a trifle more, or less. Her little waist and little black-stockinged calves showed how delicately fragile she was; but the fragility was of mould only. There was no hint of anemia in the clear, healthy complexion nor in the quick, tripping step. She was a little, delicious blond, with hair spun of gossamer gold and wide blue eyes that were but slightly veiled by the long lashes. Her expression was of sweetness and happiness; it belonged by right to any face that sheltered in the bungalow.

Through the gate and into the clearing came the prettiest little girl you could imagine, like she stepped right out of a storybook made to show just how charming young girls can be. She looked around eight years old, maybe a bit more or less. Her tiny waist and little calves in black stockings highlighted how delicately fragile she seemed; but that delicacy was just in appearance. There was nothing about her clear, healthy skin or her lively, sprightly walk that suggested anything was wrong. She was a lovely little blonde with hair that looked spun from golden silk and big blue eyes that were just slightly hidden by long lashes. Her expression radiated sweetness and joy; it was the perfect fit for any face that belonged in the bungalow.

She carried a child's parasol, which she was careful not to tear against the scrubby branches and bramble bushes as she sought for wild poppies along the edge of the fence. They were late poppies, a third generation, which had been unable to resist the call of the warm October sun.

She carried a child's umbrella, making sure not to snag it on the scraggly branches and thorny bushes as she looked for wild poppies along the edge of the fence. They were late-blooming poppies, a third generation, drawn in by the warmth of the October sun.

Having gathered along one fence, she turned to cross to the opposite fence. Midway in the glade she came upon the tramp. Her startle was merely a startle. There was no fear in it. She stood and looked long and curiously at the forbidding spectacle, and was about to turn back when the sleeper moved restlessly and rolled his hand among the burrs. She noted the sun on his face, and the buzzing flies; her face grew solicitous, and for a moment she debated with herself. Then she tiptoed to his side, interposed the parasol between him and the sun, and brushed away the flies. After a time, for greater ease, she sat down beside him.

Having gathered along one fence, she turned to cross to the other fence. Halfway through the clearing, she came across the homeless man. She was startled, but not afraid. She stood there, staring curiously at the harsh sight, and was about to turn back when the man shifted restlessly and rolled his hand among the burrs. She noticed the sun on his face and the buzzing flies; her expression became concerned, and for a moment she wrestled with herself. Then she tiptoed to his side, held the parasol between him and the sun, and swatted away the flies. After a while, to be more comfortable, she sat down beside him.

An hour passed, during which she occasionally shifted the parasol from one tired hand to the other. At first the sleeper had been restless, but, shielded from the flies and the sun, his breathing became gentler and his movements ceased. Several times, however, he really frightened her. The first was the worst, coming abruptly and without warning. "Christ! How deep! How deep!" the man murmured from some profound of dream. The parasol was agitated; but the little girl controlled herself and continued her self-appointed ministrations.

An hour went by, during which she occasionally switched the parasol from one tired hand to the other. At first, the guy sleeping had been restless, but, protected from the flies and the sun, his breathing grew softer and he stopped moving. Still, he scared her a few times. The first time was the worst, coming out of nowhere. "Oh my God! How deep! How deep!" the man murmured from some deep dream. The parasol trembled, but the little girl kept her cool and continued her self-assigned tasks.

Another time it was a gritting of teeth, as of some intolerable agony. So terribly did the teeth crunch and grind together that it seemed they must crush into fragments. A little later he suddenly stiffened out. The hands clenched and the face set with the savage resolution of the dream. The eyelids trembled from the shock of the fantasy, seemed about to open, but did not. Instead, the lips muttered:

Another time, it was like gritting teeth as if enduring some unbearable pain. The teeth crunched and ground together so intensely that it felt like they would shatter. A little while later, he suddenly stiffened. His hands clenched, and his face was set with the fierce determination of the dream. His eyelids twitched from the shock of the fantasy, as if they were about to open, but they didn’t. Instead, his lips murmured:

"No; no! And once more no. I won't peach." The lips paused, then went on. "You might as well tie me up, warden, and cut me to pieces. That's all you can get outa me—blood. That's all any of you-uns has ever got outa me in this hole."

"No; no! And once again, no. I won’t snitch." The lips hesitated, then continued. "You might as well tie me up, warden, and slice me to bits. That's all you can get from me—blood. That's all any of you have ever gotten from me in this place."

After this outburst the man slept gently on, while the little girl still held the parasol aloft and looked down with a great wonder at the frowsy, unkempt creature, trying to reconcile it with the little part of life that she knew. To her ears came the cries of men, the stamp of hoofs on the bridge, and the creak and groan of wagons heavy laden. It was a breathless California Indian summer day. Light fleeces of cloud drifted in the azure sky, but to the west heavy cloud banks threatened with rain. A bee droned lazily by. From farther thickets came the calls of quail, and from the fields the songs of meadow larks. And oblivious to it all slept Ross Shanklin—Ross Shanklin, the tramp and outcast, ex-convict 4379, the bitter and unbreakable one who had defied all keepers and survived all brutalities.

After this outburst, the man gently fell asleep while the little girl continued to hold the parasol up and looked down in awe at the scruffy, unkempt figure, trying to connect it to the small part of life she understood. She could hear the shouts of men, the sound of hooves on the bridge, and the creaking and groaning of heavily loaded wagons. It was a warm California Indian summer day. Light clouds drifted in the blue sky, but heavy cloud cover to the west threatened rain. A bee buzzed lazily by. From the nearby thickets came the calls of quail, and from the fields, the songs of meadowlarks. And completely unaware of it all, Ross Shanklin slept—Ross Shanklin, the drifter and outcast, ex-convict 4379, the bitter and unbreakable one who had defied all keepers and survived all brutalities.

Texas-born, of the old pioneer stock that was always tough and stubborn, he had been unfortunate. At seventeen years of age he had been apprehended for horse stealing. Also, he had been convicted of stealing seven horses which he had not stolen, and he had been sentenced to fourteen years' imprisonment. This was severe under any circumstances, but with him it had been especially severe, because there had been no prior convictions against him. The sentiment of the people who believed him guilty had been that two years was adequate punishment for the youth, but the county attorney, paid according to the convictions he secured, had made seven charges against him and earned seven fees. Which goes to show that the county attorney valued twelve years of Ross Shanklin's life at less than a few dollars.

Born in Texas, from a lineage of tough and stubborn pioneers, he had faced misfortune. At seventeen, he was caught for horse theft. He was also convicted of stealing seven horses that he didn't actually take and was sentenced to fourteen years in prison. This punishment was harsh in any situation, but especially so for him, as he had no prior convictions. The public sentiment among those who thought he was guilty was that two years would have been a fair punishment for the young man. However, the county attorney, who was paid based on the convictions he obtained, brought seven charges against him and collected fees for each one. This shows that the county attorney valued twelve years of Ross Shanklin's life at less than a few dollars.

Young Ross Shanklin had toiled terribly in jail; he had escaped, more than once; and he had been caught and sent back to toil in other and various jails. He had been triced up and lashed till he fainted had been revived and lashed again. He had been in the dungeon ninety days at a time. He had experienced the torment of the straightjacket. He knew what the humming bird was. He had been farmed out as a chattel by the state to the contractors. He had been trailed through swamps by bloodhounds. Twice he had been shot. For six years on end he had cut a cord and a half of wood each day in a convict lumber camp. Sick or well, he had cut that cord and a half or paid for it under a whip-lash knotted and pickled.

Young Ross Shanklin had suffered terribly in prison; he had escaped more than once, only to be caught and sent back to work in different jails. He had been tied up and whipped until he passed out, then revived and whipped again. He had spent ninety days at a time in the dungeon. He had gone through the torture of the straightjacket. He knew what the hummingbird was. He had been leased out like property by the state to contractors. He had been tracked through swamps by bloodhounds. Twice he had been shot. For six straight years, he had chopped a cord and a half of wood each day at a convict lumber camp. Sick or healthy, he had cut that cord and a half or faced punishment under a knotted whip.

And Ross Shanklin had not sweetened under the treatment. He had sneered, and raved, and defied. He had seen convicts, after the guards had manhandled them, crippled in body for life, or left to maunder in mind to the end of their days. He had seen convicts, even his own cell mate, goaded to murder by their keepers, go to the gallows reviling God. He had been in a break in which eleven of his kind were shot down. He had been through a mutiny, where, in the prison yard, with gatling guns trained upon them, three hundred convicts had been disciplined with pick handles wielded by brawny guards.

And Ross Shanklin hadn’t softened from the treatment. He had sneered, raged, and challenged. He had witnessed convicts who, after being manhandled by the guards, were left physically crippled for life or mentally lost for the rest of their days. He had seen convicts, including his own cellmate, pushed to murder by their guards, going to the gallows cursing God. He had been involved in a breakout where eleven of his fellow convicts were shot down. He had experienced a mutiny, where, in the prison yard, with Gatling guns aimed at them, three hundred convicts were subdued with pick handles wielded by muscular guards.

He had known every infamy of human cruelty, and through it all he had never been broken. He had resented and fought to the last, until, embittered and bestial, the day came when he was discharged. Five dollars were given him in payment for the years of his labor and the flower of his manhood. And he had worked little in the years that followed. Work he hated and despised. He tramped, begged and stole, lied or threatened as the case might warrant, and drank to besottedness whenever he got the chance.

He had experienced every horror of human cruelty, and through it all, he had never been broken. He had resented and fought until the very end, and then, bitter and savage, the day came when he was let go. He received five dollars as payment for the years of his hard work and the prime of his life. In the years that followed, he hardly worked at all. He loathed and despised work. He wandered, begged, stole, lied, or threatened as needed, and drank heavily whenever he had the chance.

The little girl was looking at him when he awoke. Like a wild animal, all of him was awake the instant he opened his eyes. The first he saw was the parasol, strangely obtruded between him and the sky. He did not start nor move, though his whole body seemed slightly to tense. His eyes followed down the parasol handle to the tight-clutched little fingers, and along the arm to the child's face. Straight and unblinking he looked into her eyes, and she, returning the look, was chilled and frightened by his glittering eyes, cold and harsh, withal bloodshot, and with no hint in them of the warm humanness she had been accustomed to see and feel in human eyes. They were the true prison eyes—the eyes of a man who had learned to talk little, who had forgotten almost how to talk.

The little girl was watching him when he woke up. It felt like a wild animal; he was fully awake the moment he opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was the parasol, oddly positioned between him and the sky. He didn’t flinch or move, although his entire body seemed to tense up a bit. His gaze traveled down the parasol handle to the tightly clasped little fingers, and along the arm to the child's face. He stared intently into her eyes, and she, meeting his gaze, felt chilled and scared by his glittering eyes—cold and harsh, yet bloodshot, with no trace of the warm humanity she was used to seeing in people's eyes. They were the true eyes of a prisoner—the eyes of a man who had learned to speak little and had almost forgotten how to communicate.

"Hello," he said finally, making no effort to change his position. "What game are you up to!"

"Hi," he finally said, not bothering to change his position. "What game are you playing?"

His voice was gruff and husky, and at first it had been harsh; but it had softened queerly in a feeble attempt at forgotten kindliness.

His voice was rough and deep, and at first it had been harsh; but it had oddly softened in a weak attempt at lost warmth.

"How do you do?" she said. "I'm not playing. The sun was on your face, and mamma says one oughtn't to sleep in the sun."

"How are you?" she said. "I’m serious. The sun was shining on your face, and Mom says you shouldn’t sleep in the sun."

The sweet clearness of her child's voice was pleasant to him, and he wondered why he had never noticed it in children's voices before. He sat up slowly and stared at her. He felt that he ought to say something, but speech with him was a reluctant thing.

The sweet clarity of his child's voice was nice to him, and he wondered why he had never noticed it in kids' voices before. He slowly sat up and stared at her. He felt like he should say something, but talking was something he struggled with.

"I hope you slept well," she said gravely.

"I hope you slept well," she said seriously.

"I sure did," he answered, never taking his eyes from her, amazed at the fairness and delicacy of her. "How long was you holdin' that contraption up over me?"

"I definitely did," he replied, keeping his eyes on her, astonished by her beauty and delicacy. "How long were you holding that thing over me?"

"O-oh," she debated with herself, "a long, long time. I thought you would never wake up."

"O-oh," she thought to herself, "it's been such a long time. I thought you would never wake up."

"And I thought you was a fairy when I first seen you."

"And I thought you were a fairy when I first saw you."

He felt elated at his contribution to the conversation.

He felt excited about his contribution to the conversation.

"No, not a fairy," she smiled.

"No, not a fairy," she smiled.

He thrilled in a strange, numb way at the immaculate whiteness of her small even teeth.

He felt a strange, numb excitement at the perfect whiteness of her small, even teeth.

"I was just the good Samaritan," she added.

"I was just being a good Samaritan," she added.

"I reckon I never heard of that party."

"I guess I’ve never heard of that party."

He was cudgelling his brains to keep the conversation going. Never having been at close quarters with a child since he was man-grown, he found it difficult.

He was racking his brains to keep the conversation going. Having never been close to a child since he became an adult, he found it challenging.

"What a funny man not to know about the good Samaritan. Don't you remember? A certain man went down to Jericho——"

"What a funny guy not to know about the Good Samaritan. Don't you remember? A certain man went down to Jericho——"

"I reckon I've been there," he interrupted.

"I think I've been there," he interrupted.

"I knew you were a traveler!" she cried, clapping her hands. "Maybe you saw the exact spot."

"I knew you were a traveler!" she exclaimed, clapping her hands. "Maybe you saw the exact place."

"What spot?"

"Which spot?"

"Why, where he fell among thieves and was left half dead. And then the good Samaritan went to him, and bound up his wounds, and poured in oil and wine—was that olive oil, do you think?"

"Why, that's where he was attacked by thieves and left half dead. And then the good Samaritan came to him, bandaged his wounds, and poured in oil and wine—was that olive oil, do you think?"

He shook his head slowly.

He shook his head slowly.

"I reckon you got me there. Olive oil is something the dagoes cooks with. I never heard of it for busted heads."

"I guess you got me there. Olive oil is something the Italians cook with. I’ve never heard of it being used for head injuries."

She considered his statement for a moment.

She thought about his statement for a moment.

"Well," she announced, "we use olive oil in our cooking, so we must be dagoes. I never knew what they were before. I thought it was slang."

"Well," she said, "we use olive oil in our cooking, so we must be Italians. I never knew what that meant before. I thought it was just slang."

"And the Samaritan dumped oil on his head," the tramp muttered reminiscently. "Seems to me I recollect a sky pilot sayin' something about that old gent. D'ye know, I've been looking for him off 'n on all my life, and never scared up hide nor hair of him. They ain't no more Samaritans."

"And the Samaritan poured oil on his head," the homeless man muttered nostalgically. "I remember a preacher saying something about that old guy. You know, I've been searching for him on and off my whole life, and I’ve never found a trace of him. There just aren’t any more Samaritans."

"Wasn't I one!" she asked quickly.

"Was I not?!" she asked quickly.

He looked at her steadily, with a great curiosity and wonder. Her ear, by a movement exposed to the sun, was transparent. It seemed he could almost see through it. He was amazed at the delicacy of her coloring, at the blue of her eyes, at the dazzle of the sun-touched golden hair. And he was astounded by her fragility. It came to him that she was easily broken. His eye went quickly from his huge, gnarled paw to her tiny hand in which it seemed to him he could almost see the blood circulate. He knew the power in his muscles, and he knew the tricks and turns by which men use their bodies to ill-treat men. In fact, he knew little else, and his mind for the time ran in its customary channel. It was his way of measuring the beautiful strangeness of her. He calculated a grip, and not a strong one, that could grind her little fingers to pulp. He thought of fist blows he had given to men's heads, and received on his own head, and felt that the least of them could shatter hers like an egg-shell. He scanned her little shoulders and slim waist, and knew in all certitude that with his two hands he could rend her to pieces.

He stared at her intently, filled with curiosity and wonder. Her ear, exposed to the sun by a slight movement, was almost transparent. It felt like he could see right through it. He was struck by the softness of her skin, the blue of her eyes, and the shine of her sun-kissed golden hair. He was also taken aback by her fragility. It occurred to him that she was easily breakable. His gaze quickly shifted from his large, rough hand to her tiny one, where he felt he could almost see the blood flowing. He was aware of the strength in his muscles, and he knew the ways men could use their bodies to harm each other. In fact, he limited his thoughts mostly to that. It was how he measured her strange beauty. He envisioned a grip, not even a strong one, that could crush her little fingers to mush. He thought about the punches he had thrown at men’s heads and those he had taken himself, realizing that even the lightest of them could break hers like an eggshell. He examined her delicate shoulders and slim waist, knowing with certainty that with both of his hands, he could tear her apart.

"Wasn't I one?" she insisted again.

"Wasn't I one?" she insisted again.

He came back to himself with a shock—or away from himself, as the case happened. He was loath that the conversation should cease.

He snapped back to reality with a jolt—or maybe he drifted away from it, depending on how you look at it. He was reluctant for the conversation to end.

"What?" he answered. "Oh, yes; you bet you was a Samaritan, even if you didn't have no olive oil." He remembered what his mind had been dwelling on, and asked, "But ain't you afraid?"

"What?" he replied. "Oh, yeah; you bet you were a Samaritan, even if you didn't have any olive oil." He recalled what he had been thinking about and asked, "But aren't you scared?"

"Of ... of me?" he added lamely.

"Of ... of me?" he said awkwardly.

She laughed merrily.

She laughed happily.

"Mamma says never to be afraid of anything. She says that if you're good, and you think good of other people, they'll be good, too."

"Mom says to never be afraid of anything. She says that if you're kind and think positively about other people, they'll be kind, too."

"And you was thinkin' good of me when you kept the sun off," he marveled.

"And you were thinking well of me when you kept the sun off," he marveled.

"But it's hard to think good of bees and nasty crawly things," she confessed.

"But it's tough to think positively about bees and those creepy crawly creatures," she admitted.

"But there's men that is nasty and crawly things," he argued.

"But there are men who are nasty and crawl like insects," he argued.

"Mamma says no. She says there's good in everyone.

"Mom says no. She says there's good in everyone."

"I bet you she locks the house up tight at night just the same," he proclaimed triumphantly.

"I bet she secures the house really well at night, just like always," he declared with confidence.

"But she doesn't. Mamma isn't afraid of anything. That's why she lets me play out here alone when I want. Why, we had a robber once. Mamma got right up and found him. And what do you think! He was only a poor hungry man. And she got him plenty to eat from the pantry, and afterward she got him work to do."

"But she doesn’t. Mom isn’t scared of anything. That’s why she lets me play out here alone when I want. Once, we had a robber. Mom got right up and found him. And guess what! He was just a poor hungry guy. She gave him plenty to eat from the pantry, and later she found him some work to do."

Ross Shanklin was stunned. The vista shown him of human nature was unthinkable. It had been his lot to live in a world of suspicion and hatred, of evil-believing and evil-doing. It had been his experience, slouching along village streets at nightfall, to see little children, screaming with fear, run from him to their mothers. He had even seen grown women shrink aside from him as he passed along the sidewalk.

Ross Shanklin was shocked. The view he had of human nature was unimaginable. He had lived in a world full of mistrust and hatred, where people believed and acted badly. It had been his experience, wandering through village streets at dusk, to see small children scream in fear and run to their mothers. He had even witnessed grown women step aside as he walked down the sidewalk.

He was aroused by the girl clapping her hands as she cried out:

He was awakened by the girl clapping her hands and shouting:

"I know what you are! You're an open air crank. That's why you were sleeping here in the grass."

"I know what you are! You're an outdoor enthusiast. That's why you were sleeping here in the grass."

He felt a grim desire to laugh, but repressed it.

He felt a dark urge to laugh but held it back.

"And that's what tramps are—open air cranks," she continued. "I often wondered. Mamma believes in the open air. I sleep on the porch at night. So does she. This is our land. You must have climbed the fence. Mamma lets me when I put on my climbers—they're bloomers, you know. But you ought to be told something. A person doesn't know when they snore because they're asleep. But you do worse than that. You grit your teeth. That's bad. Whenever you are going to sleep you must think to yourself, 'I won't grit my teeth, I won't grit my teeth,' over and over, just like that, and by and by you'll get out of the habit.

"And that's what drifters are—outdoor enthusiasts," she continued. "I've often wondered. Mom believes in getting fresh air. I sleep on the porch at night. So does she. This is our property. You must have climbed over the fence. Mom lets me when I wear my climbing gear—they're bloomers, you know. But you should know something. People don't realize they're snoring because they're asleep. But you do something worse. You grind your teeth. That's a problem. Whenever you’re about to fall asleep, you need to tell yourself, 'I won't grind my teeth, I won't grind my teeth,' over and over, just like that, and eventually, you'll break the habit."

"All bad things are habits. And so are all good things. And it depends on us what kind our habits are going to be. I used to pucker my eyebrows—wrinkle them all up, but mamma said I must overcome that habit. She said that when my eyebrows were wrinkled it was an advertisement that my brain was wrinkled inside, and that it wasn't good to have wrinkles in the brain. And then she smoothed my eyebrows with her hand and said I must always think smoothsmooth inside, and smooth outside. And do you know, it was easy. I haven't wrinkled my brows for ever so long. I've heard about filling teeth by thinking. But I don't believe that. Neither does mamma."

"All bad things are habits. And so are all good things. It's up to us what kind of habits we develop. I used to scrunch my eyebrows, but Mom said I needed to get over that habit. She told me that when my eyebrows were scrunched, it showed that my mind was all twisted up too, and that it wasn't good to have a messy mind. Then she smoothed my eyebrows with her hand and said I should always think smoothsmooth on the inside and smooth on the outside. And you know what? It was easy. I haven't wrinkled my brows in a long time. I've heard about filling cavities just by thinking. But I don't believe that. Neither does Mom."

She paused rather out of breath. Nor did he speak. Her flow of talk had been too much for him. Also, sleeping drunkenly, with open mouth, had made him very thirsty. But, rather than lose one precious moment, he endured the torment of his scorching throat and mouth. He licked his dry lips and struggled for speech.

She paused, slightly out of breath. He didn't say anything either. Her constant talking had overwhelmed him. Plus, sleeping soundly with his mouth open had made him really thirsty. But instead of wasting a single moment, he put up with the pain of his dry, burning throat and mouth. He licked his chapped lips and tried to find his voice.

"What is your name?" he managed at last.

"What’s your name?" he finally managed to ask.

"Joan."

"Joan."

She looked her own question at him, and it was not necessary to voice it.

She gave him a questioning look, and there was no need to say anything.

"Mine is Ross Shanklin," he volunteered, for the first time in forgotten years giving his real name.

"Mine is Ross Shanklin," he said, for the first time in years, using his real name.

"I suppose you've traveled a lot."

"I guess you've traveled quite a bit."

"I sure have, but not as much as I might have wanted to."

"I definitely have, but not as much as I would have liked."

"Papa always wanted to travel, but he was too busy at the office. He never could get much time. He went to Europe once with mamma. That was before I was born. It takes money to travel."

"Dad always wanted to travel, but he was too busy at work. He hardly ever had any time. He went to Europe once with Mom. That was before I was born. It takes money to travel."

Ross Shanklin did not know whether to agree with this statement or not.

Ross Shanklin wasn’t sure if he should agree with this statement or not.

"But it doesn't cost tramps much for expenses," she took the thought away from him. "Is that why you tramp?"

"But it doesn't cost beggars much for expenses," she redirected his thoughts. "Is that why you wander?"

He nodded and licked his lips.

He nodded and ran his tongue over his lips.

"Mamma says it's too bad that men must tramp to look for work. But there's lots of work now in the country. All the farmers in the valley are trying to get men. Have you been working?"

"Mom says it's a shame that men have to walk around searching for work. But there are plenty of jobs available in the country right now. All the farmers in the valley are looking for workers. Have you been working?"

He shook his head, angry with himself that he should feel shame at the confession when his savage reasoning told him he was right in despising work. But this was followed by another thought. This beautiful little creature was some man's child. She was one of the rewards of work.

He shook his head, angry with himself for feeling shame about the confession when his brutal reasoning told him he was right to dislike work. But then another thought crossed his mind. This beautiful little creature was someone's child. She was one of the rewards of hard work.

"I wish I had a little girl like you," he blurted out, stirred by a sudden consciousness of passion for paternity. "I'd work my hands off. I ... I'd do anything."

"I wish I had a little girl like you," he said impulsively, suddenly aware of his deep longing for fatherhood. "I'd work my fingers to the bone. I... I'd do whatever it takes."

She considered his case with fitting gravity.

She thought about his situation with the seriousness it deserved.

"Then you aren't married?"

"So you're not married?"

"Nobody would have me."

"Nobody wants me."

"Yes, they would, if ..."

"Yeah, they would, if ..."

She did not turn up her nose, but she favored his dirt and rags with a look of disapprobation he could not mistake.

She didn't turn up her nose, but she looked at his dirt and rags with a clear expression of disapproval that he couldn't ignore.

"Go on," he half-shouted. "Shoot it into me. If I was washed—if I wore good clothes—if I was respectable—if I had a job and worked regular—if I wasn't what I am."

"Go on," he half-shouted. "Throw it at me. If I was cleaned up—if I wore nice clothes—if I was respectable—if I had a job and worked regularly—if I wasn't who I am."

To each statement she nodded.

She nodded at each statement.

"Well, I ain't that kind," he rushed on. "I'm no good. I'm a tramp. I don't want to work, that's what. And I like dirt."

"Well, I'm not that kind," he continued quickly. "I'm no good. I'm a drifter. I don't want to work, that's what. And I like dirt."

Her face was eloquent with reproach as she said, "Then you were only making believe when you wished you had a little girl like me?"

Her face spoke volumes with disappointment as she said, "So you were just pretending when you said you wished you had a little girl like me?"

This left him speechless, for he knew, in all the depths of his new-found passion, that that was just what he did want.

This left him speechless because he realized, deep down in his newfound passion, that it was exactly what he wanted.

With ready tact, noting his discomfort, she sought to change the subject.

Noticing his discomfort, she quickly tried to change the subject.

"What do you think of God?" she asked. "I ain't never met him. What do you think about him?"

"What do you think of God?" she asked. "I’ve never met him. What do you think about him?"

His reply was evidently angry, and she was frank in her disapproval.

His response was clearly angry, and she was honest about her disapproval.

"You are very strange," she said. "You get angry so easily. I never saw anybody before that got angry about God, or work, or being clean."

"You’re really unusual," she said. "You get upset so quickly. I’ve never met anyone who gets angry about God, or work, or cleanliness."

"He never done anything for me," he muttered resentfully. He cast back in quick review of the long years of toil in the convict camps and mines. "And work never done anything for me neither."

"He never did anything for me," he muttered resentfully. He quickly reviewed the long years of hard work in the convict camps and mines. "And working never did anything for me either."

An embarrassing silence fell.

An awkward silence fell.

He looked at her, numb and hungry with the stir of the father-love, sorry for his ill temper, puzzling his brain for something to say. She was looking off and away at the clouds, and he devoured her with his eyes. He reached out stealthily and rested one grimy hand on the very edge of her little dress. It seemed to him that she was the most wonderful thing in the world. The quail still called from the coverts, and the harvest sounds seemed abruptly to become very loud. A great loneliness oppressed him.

He looked at her, feeling numb and craving the bond of fatherly love, regretting his bad mood, and trying to think of something to say. She was gazing off at the clouds, and he watched her intently. He reached out quietly and placed his dirty hand on the edge of her little dress. To him, she seemed like the most amazing thing in the world. The quail continued to call from the thickets, and the sounds of the harvest suddenly grew very loud. A deep loneliness weighed down on him.

"I'm ... I'm no good," he murmured huskily and repentantly.

"I'm... I'm not good," he said softly and regretfully.

But, beyond a glance from her blue eyes, she took no notice. The silence was more embarrassing than ever. He felt that he could give the world just to touch with his lips that hem of her dress where his hand rested. But he was afraid of frightening her. He fought to find something to say, licking his parched lips and vainly attempting to articulate something, anything.

But aside from a look from her blue eyes, she didn’t pay him any attention. The silence felt more awkward than ever. He thought he would give anything just to brush his lips against the hem of her dress where his hand sat. But he was worried about scaring her off. He struggled to come up with something to say, wetting his dry lips and unsuccessfully trying to form some words, anything at all.

"This ain't Sonoma Valley," he declared finally. "This is fairy land, and you're a fairy. Mebbe I'm asleep and dreaming. I don't know. You and me don't know how to talk together, because, you see, you're a fairy and don't know nothing but good things, and I'm a man from the bad, wicked world."

"This isn't Sonoma Valley," he finally said. "This is fairyland, and you're a fairy. Maybe I'm asleep and dreaming. I don't know. You and I don’t know how to communicate, because, you see, you're a fairy and only know good things, and I'm a man from the dark, wicked world."

Having achieved this much, he was left gasping for ideas like a stranded fish.

Having accomplished this, he was left struggling for ideas like a fish out of water.

"And you're going to tell me about the bad, wicked world," she cried, clapping her hands. "I'm just dying to know."

"And you're going to tell me about the terrible, evil world," she exclaimed, clapping her hands. "I can't wait to hear all about it."

He looked at her, startled, remembering the wreckage of womanhood he had encountered on the sunken ways of life. She was no fairy. She was flesh and blood, and the possibilities of wreckage were in her as they had been in him even when he lay at his mother's breast. And there was in her eagerness to know.

He looked at her, surprised, recalling the ruined state of womanhood he had seen on the dark paths of life. She wasn’t a fairy. She was flesh and blood, and the potential for destruction was within her just as it had been within him, even when he was a baby at his mother's breast. And in her, there was a strong desire to understand.

"Nope," he said lightly, "this man from the bad, wicked world ain't going to tell you nothing of the kind. He's going to tell you of the good things in that world. He's going to tell you how he loved hosses when he was a shaver, and about the first hoss he straddled, and the first hoss he owned. Hosses ain't like men. They're better. They're clean—clean all the way through and back again. And, little fairy, I want to tell you one thing—there sure ain't nothing in the world like when you're settin' a tired hoss at the end of a long day, and when you just speak, and that tired animal lifts under you willing and hustles along. Hosses! They're my long suit. I sure dote on hosses. Yep. I used to be a cowboy once."

“Nope,” he said casually, “this guy from the rough, wicked world isn’t going to tell you anything like that. He’s going to share the good things about that world. He’s going to talk about how much he loved horses when he was a kid, the first horse he ever rode, and the first horse he owned. Horses aren’t like people. They’re better. They’re pure—pure all the way through. And, little fairy, I want to tell you one thing—there’s really nothing in the world like when you’re sitting on a tired horse at the end of a long day, and when you just speak, and that tired animal gets up under you, eager and ready to move. Horses! They’re my favorite. I absolutely love horses. Yep. I used to be a cowboy once.”

She clapped her hands in the way that tore so delightfully to his heart, and her eyes were dancing, as she exclaimed:

She clapped her hands in a way that warmed his heart, and her eyes were sparkling as she exclaimed:

"A Texas cowboy! I always wanted to see one! I heard papa say once that cowboys are bow-legged. Are you?"

"A Texas cowboy! I’ve always wanted to see one! I heard my dad say once that cowboys are bow-legged. Are you?"

"I sure was a Texas cowboy," he answered. "But it was a long time ago. And I'm sure bow-legged. You see, you can't ride much when you're young and soft without getting the legs bent some. Why, I was only a three-year-old when I begun. He was a three-year-old, too, fresh-broken. I led him up alongside the fence, dumb to the top rail, and dropped on. He was a pinto, and a real devil at bucking, but I could do anything with him. I reckon he knowed I was only a little shaver. Some hosses knows lots more 'n' you think."

"I was definitely a Texas cowboy," he replied. "But that was a long time ago. And I’ve got pretty bow-legged legs. You see, you can’t ride much when you’re young and soft without your legs getting a bit bent. I started riding when I was only three years old. The horse was three, too, freshly broken. I led him up next to the fence, dumb to the top rail, and jumped on. He was a pinto and really wild when bucking, but I could handle him. I guess he knew I was just a little kid. Some horses know a lot more than you think."

For half an hour Ross Shanklin rambled on with his horse reminiscences, never unconscious for a moment of the supreme joy that was his through the touch of his hand on the hem of her dress. The sun dropped slowly into the cloud bank, the quail called more insistently, and empty wagon after empty wagon rumbled back across the bridge. Then came a woman's voice.

For thirty minutes, Ross Shanklin talked endlessly about his horse adventures, never forgetting the sheer joy he felt from the touch of his hand on the edge of her dress. The sun gradually sank into the clouds, the quail called out more urgently, and one empty wagon after another rumbled back across the bridge. Then a woman's voice came.

"Joan! Joan!" it called. "Where are you, dear?"

"Joan! Joan!" it called. "Where are you, sweetheart?"

The little girl answered, and Ross Shanklin saw a woman, clad in a soft, clinging gown, come through the gate from the bungalow. She was a slender, graceful woman, and to his charmed eyes she seemed rather to float along than walk like ordinary flesh and blood.

The little girl replied, and Ross Shanklin saw a woman in a soft, form-fitting dress come through the gate from the bungalow. She was a slender, elegant woman, and to his enchanted eyes, she seemed to float rather than walk like regular people.

"What have you been doing all afternoon?" the woman asked, as she came up.

"What have you been up to all afternoon?" the woman asked as she approached.

"Talking, mamma," the little girl replied. "I've had a very interesting time."

"Talking, Mom," the little girl replied. "I've had a really interesting time."

Ross Shanklin scrambled to his feet and stood watchfully and awkwardly. The little girl took the mother's hand, and she, in turn, looked at him frankly and pleasantly, with a recognition of his humanness that was a new thing to him. In his mind ran the thought: the woman who ain't afraid. Not a hint was there of the timidity he was accustomed to seeing in women's eyes. And he was quite aware, and never more so, of his bleary-eyed, forbidding appearance.

Ross Shanklin scrambled to his feet and stood there, watchful and a bit awkward. The little girl took her mother's hand, and the mother looked at him directly and pleasantly, recognizing his humanity in a way that was new to him. He thought, the woman who's not afraid. There was no hint of the timidity he was used to seeing in women's eyes. And he was very aware—more than ever—of how bleary-eyed and intimidating he looked.

"How do you do?" she greeted him sweetly and naturally.

"How's it going?" she greeted him sweetly and naturally.

"How do you do, ma'am," he responded, unpleasantly conscious of the huskiness and rawness of his voice.

"How do you do, ma'am," he replied, uncomfortably aware of the roughness and hoarseness of his voice.

"And did you have an interesting time, too!" she smiled.

"And did you have a good time, too!" she smiled.

"Yes, ma'am. I sure did. I was just telling your little girl about hosses."

"Yes, ma'am. I definitely did. I was just telling your daughter about horses."

"He was a cowboy, once, mamma," she cried.

"He was a cowboy once, Mom," she cried.

The mother smiled her acknowledgment to him, and looked fondly down at the little girl. The thought that came into Ross Shanklin's mind was the awfulness of the crime if any one should harm either of the wonderful pair. This was followed by the wish that some terrible danger should threaten, so that he could fight, as he well knew how, with all his strength and life, to defend them.

The mother smiled to acknowledge him and looked down affectionately at the little girl. Ross Shanklin couldn’t help but think about how terrible it would be if anyone harmed either of them. That thought was soon followed by a desire for some kind of danger to arise, so he could use all his strength and courage to protect them.

"You'll have to come along, dear," the mother said. "It's growing late." She looked at Ross Shanklin hesitantly. "Would you care to have something to eat?"

"You'll have to come with us, dear," the mother said. "It's getting late." She glanced at Ross Shanklin uncertainly. "Would you like something to eat?"

"No, ma'am, thanking you kindly just the same. I ... I ain't hungry."

"No, ma'am, thank you kindly anyway. I... I'm not hungry."

"Then say good-bye, Joan," she counselled.

"Then say goodbye, Joan," she advised.

"Good-bye." The little girl held out her hand, and her eyes lighted roguishly. "Good-bye, Mr. Man from the bad, wicked world."

"Goodbye." The little girl stretched out her hand, her eyes sparkling mischievously. "Goodbye, Mr. Man from the bad, evil world."

To him, the touch of her hand as he pressed it in his was the capstone of the whole adventure.

To him, holding her hand as he pressed it in his was the highlight of the entire adventure.

"Good-bye, little fairy," he mumbled. "I reckon I got to be pullin' along."

"Goodbye, little fairy," he mumbled. "I guess I have to be on my way."

But he did not pull along. He stood staring after his vision until it vanished through the gate. The day seemed suddenly empty. He looked about him irresolutely, then climbed the fence, crossed the bridge, and slouched along the road. He was in a dream. He did not note his feet nor the way they led him. At times he stumbled in the dust-filled ruts.

But he didn’t move forward. He stood there, staring after what he had seen until it disappeared through the gate. The day felt suddenly empty. He looked around, unsure of what to do, then climbed over the fence, crossed the bridge, and walked slouched along the road. He was in a daze. He didn’t pay attention to his feet or the direction they were taking him. At times, he tripped over the dust-filled ruts.

A mile farther on, he aroused at the crossroads. Before him stood the saloon. He came to a stop and stared at it, licking his lips. He sank his hand into his pants pocket and fumbled a solitary dime. "God!" he muttered. "God!" Then, with dragging, reluctant feet, went on along the road.

A mile further on, he paused at the crossroads. In front of him was the saloon. He stopped and looked at it, licking his lips. He reached into his pants pocket and felt a single dime. "Wow!" he murmured. "Wow!" Then, with heavy, unwilling steps, he continued down the road.

He came to a big farm. He knew it must be big, because of the bigness of the house and the size and number of the barns and outbuildings. On the porch, in shirt sleeves, smoking a cigar, keen-eyed and middle-aged, was the farmer.

He arrived at a large farm. He could tell it was large because of the size of the house and the number of big barns and outbuildings. On the porch, wearing a shirt and sleeves, smoking a cigar, was the farmer, who was sharp-eyed and middle-aged.

"What's the chance for a job!" Ross Shanklin asked.

"What's the chance of getting a job!" Ross Shanklin asked.

The keen eyes scarcely glanced at him.

The sharp eyes barely looked at him.

"A dollar a day and grub," was the answer.

"A dollar a day plus meals," was the answer.

Ross Shanklin swallowed and braced himself.

Ross Shanklin swallowed hard and prepared himself.

"I'll pick grapes all right, or anything. But what's the chance for a steady job? You've got a big ranch here. I know hosses. I was born on one. I can drive team, ride, plough, break, do anything that anybody ever done with hosses."

"I'll pick grapes, or anything else. But what's the chance of getting a steady job? You've got a big ranch here. I know horses. I was born on one. I can drive a team, ride, plow, break them in, and do anything anyone has ever done with horses."

The other looked him over with an appraising, incredulous eye.

The other looked him up and down with a skeptical, questioning gaze.

"You don't look it," was the judgment.

"You don't seem like it," was the assessment.

"I know I don't. Give me a chance. That's all. I'll prove it."

"I know I don't. Just give me a chance. That's all I ask. I'll show you."

The farmer considered, casting an anxious glance at the cloud bank into which the sun had sunk.

The farmer thought, glancing anxiously at the dark clouds where the sun had disappeared.

"I'm short a teamster, and I'll give you the chance to make good. Go and get supper with the hands."

"I'm short a teamster, and I'll give you the opportunity to prove yourself. Go grab dinner with the crew."

Ross Shanklin's voice was very husky, and he spoke with an effort.

Ross Shanklin had a deep, raspy voice, and he spoke with difficulty.

"All right. I'll make good. Where can I get a drink of water and wash up?"

"Okay. I'll make things right. Where can I get a drink of water and clean up?"










"JUST MEAT"

He strolled to the corner and glanced up and down the intersecting street, but saw nothing save the oases of light shed by the street lamps at the successive crossings. Then he strolled back the way he had come. He was a shadow of a man sliding noiselessly and without undue movement through the semi darkness. Also he was very alert, like a wild animal in the jungle, keenly perceptive and receptive. The movement of another in the darkness about him would need to have been more shadowy than he to have escaped him.

He walked to the corner and looked up and down the intersecting street, but saw nothing except for the patches of light from the street lamps at the crossing points. Then he walked back the way he had come. He was like a shadow, gliding silently and smoothly through the semi-darkness. He was also very alert, like a wild animal in the jungle, highly aware and attentive. Anyone moving in the darkness around him would have to be even more shadowy than he was to avoid being noticed.

In addition to the running advertisement of the state of affairs carried to him by his senses, he had a subtler perception, a feel, of the atmosphere around him. He knew that the house in front of which he paused for a moment, contained children. Yet by no willed effort of perception did he have this knowledge. For that matter, he was not even aware that he knew, so occult was the impression. Yet, did a moment arise in which action, in relation to that house, were imperative, he would have acted on the assumption that it contained children. He was not aware of all that he knew about the neighborhood.

Besides the constant information about his surroundings that his senses provided, he had a deeper awareness, a feeling of the vibe around him. He sensed that the house he paused in front of had children inside. Yet, he didn’t consciously try to perceive this knowledge. In fact, he wasn’t even aware that he knew, the impression was so subtle. However, if a moment came when he needed to act regarding that house, he would have acted on the assumption that it had children. He didn’t realize everything he understood about the neighborhood.

In the same way, he knew not how, he knew that no danger threatened in the footfalls that came up the cross street. Before he saw the walker, he knew him for a belated pedestrian hurrying home. The walker came into view at the crossing and disappeared on up the street. The man that watched, noted a light that flared up in the window of a house on the corner, and as it died down he knew it for an expiring match. This was conscious identification of familiar phenomena, and through his mind flitted the thought, "Wanted to know what time." In another house one room was lighted. The light burned dimly and steadily, and he had the feel that it was a sick room.

In the same way, he didn't know how, but he sensed that there was no danger in the footsteps coming up the side street. Before he saw the person walking, he recognized him as a late pedestrian rushing home. The walker appeared at the crossing and then vanished up the street. The man watching noticed a light flare up in the window of a house on the corner, and as it faded, he realized it was an extinguishing match. This was a conscious recognition of familiar signs, and a thought crossed his mind: "Wanted to know what time it is." In another house, one room was lit. The light glowed dimly and steadily, and he felt it was a sick room.

He was especially interested in a house across the street in the middle of the block. To this house he paid most attention. No matter what way he looked, nor what way he walked, his looks and his steps always returned to it. Except for an open window above the porch, there was nothing unusual about the house. Nothing came in nor out. Nothing happened. There were no lighted windows, nor had lights appeared and disappeared in any of the windows. Yet it was the central point of his consideration. He rallied to it each time after a divination of the state of the neighborhood.

He was particularly drawn to a house across the street in the middle of the block. He focused most of his attention on this house. No matter which way he looked or walked, his gaze and footsteps always returned to it. Aside from an open window above the porch, there was nothing peculiar about the house. Nothing went in or out. Nothing occurred. There were no lit windows, nor did lights appear and disappear in any of the windows. Still, it was the main focus of his thoughts. He always returned to it after trying to get a sense of the neighborhood.

Despite his feel of things, he was not confident. He was supremely conscious of the precariousness of his situation. Though unperturbed by the footfalls of the chance pedestrian, he was as keyed up and sensitive and ready to be startled as any timorous deer. He was aware of the possibility of other intelligences prowling about in the darkness—intelligences similar to his own in movement, perception, and divination.

Despite how he felt, he wasn't confident. He was acutely aware of how fragile his situation was. Although he remained unfazed by the footsteps of random passersby, he was just as tense and alert as a frightened deer, ready to be startled. He sensed the possibility of other beings lurking in the dark—beings that moved, perceived, and interpreted the world just like he did.

Far down the street he caught a glimpse of something that moved. And he knew it was no late home-goer, but menace and danger. He whistled twice to the house across the street, then faded away shadow-like to the corner and around the corner. Here he paused and looked about him carefully. Reassured, he peered back around the corner and studied the object that moved and that was coming nearer. He had divined aright. It was a policeman.

Far down the street, he spotted something moving. He realized it wasn't just someone returning home late, but rather a threat. He whistled twice to the house across the street, then slipped away like a shadow to the corner and turned around it. Here, he stopped and scanned the area carefully. Feeling reassured, he looked back around the corner and observed the object that was approaching. He had guessed correctly. It was a police officer.

The man went down the cross street to the next corner, from the shelter of which he watched the corner he had just left. He saw the policeman pass by, going straight on up the street. He paralleled the policeman's course, and from the next corner again watched him go by; then he returned the way he had come. He whistled once to the house across the street, and after a time whistled once again. There was reassurance in the whistle, just as there had been warning in the previous double whistle.

The man walked down the side street to the next corner, where he stayed hidden as he watched the corner he had just left. He saw the police officer walk by, heading straight up the street. He followed the police officer’s path and from the next corner watched him pass again; then he went back the way he came. He whistled once to the house across the street, and after a while, he whistled again. The whistle carried a sense of reassurance, just as the earlier double whistle had been a warning.

He saw a dark bulk outline itself on the roof of the porch and slowly descend a pillar. Then it came down the steps, passed through the small iron gate, and went down the sidewalk, taking on the form of a man. He that watched kept on his own side the street and moved on abreast to the corner, where he crossed over and joined the other. He was quite small alongside the man he accosted.

He saw a dark shape appear on the porch roof and slowly come down a post. Then it walked down the steps, went through the small iron gate, and moved down the sidewalk, taking on the shape of a man. The observer stayed on his side of the street and continued walking parallel to the corner, where he crossed over and joined the other man. He looked quite small next to the man he approached.

"How'd you make out, Matt?" he asked.

"How did you do, Matt?" he asked.

The other grunted indistinctly, and walked on in silence a few steps.

The other person grunted softly and continued walking in silence for a few steps.

"I reckon I landed the goods," he said.

"I think I got the stuff," he said.

Jim chuckled in the darkness, and waited for further information. The blocks passed by; under their feet, and he grew impatient.

Jim laughed softly in the dark and waited for more information. The blocks moved beneath them, and he started to feel impatient.

"Well, how about them goods?" he asked. "What kind of a haul did you make, anyway?"

"Well, what about those goods?" he asked. "What kind of haul did you get, anyway?"

"I was too busy to figger it out, but it's fat. I can tell you that much, Jim, it's fat. I don't dast to think how fat it is. Wait till we get to the room."

"I was too busy to figure it out, but it's huge. I can tell you that much, Jim, it's huge. I don't even want to think about how huge it is. Just wait until we get to the room."

Jim looked at him keenly under the street lamp of the next crossing, and saw that his face was a trifle grim and that he carried his left arm peculiarly.

Jim looked at him closely under the street lamp at the next intersection and noticed that his face was a bit serious and that he was holding his left arm in a strange way.

"What's the matter with your arm?" he demanded.

"What's wrong with your arm?" he asked.

"The little cuss bit me. Hope I don't get hydrophoby. Folks gets hydrophoby from man-bite sometimes, don't they?"

"The little brat bit me. I hope I don't get rabies. People can get rabies from a human bite sometimes, right?"

"Gave you a fight, eh!" Jim asked encouragingly.

"Gave you a fight, huh!" Jim asked encouragingly.

The other grunted.

The other person grunted.

"You're certainly hard to get information from," Jim burst out irritably. "Tell us about it. You ain't goin' to lose money just a-tellin' a guy."

"You're really hard to get information from," Jim said irritably. "Tell us about it. You're not going to lose any money just by telling a guy."

"I guess I choked him some," came the answer. Then, by way of explanation, "He woke up on me."

"I guess I choked him a bit," came the reply. Then, to clarify, "He woke up on me."

"You did it neat. I never heard a sound."

"You did it cleanly. I didn't hear a thing."

"Jim," the other said with seriousness, "it's a hangin' matter. I fixed 'm. I had to. He woke up on me. You an' me's got to do some layin' low for a spell."

"Jim," the other said seriously, "this is a serious situation. I took care of it. I had to. He woke up on me. You and I need to keep a low profile for a while."

Jim gave a low whistle of comprehension.

Jim let out a low whistle of understanding.

"Did you hear me whistle!" he asked suddenly.

"Did you hear me whistle?" he asked suddenly.

"Sure. I was all done. I was just comin' out."

"Sure. I was all finished. I was just coming out."

"It was a bull. But he wasn't on a little bit. Went right by an' kept a-paddin' the hoof outa sight. Then I came back an' gave you the whistle. What made you take so long after that?"

"It was a bull. But he wasn't messing around. He went right past and kept moving out of sight. Then I came back and gave you the whistle. What took you so long after that?"

"I was waitin' to make sure," Matt explained.

"I was waiting to make sure," Matt explained.

"I was mighty glad when I heard you whistle again. It's hard work waitin'. I just sat there an' thought an' thought ... oh, all kinds of things. It's remarkable what a fellow'll think about. And then there was a darn cat that kept movin' around the house an' botherin' me with its noises."

"I was really happy when I heard you whistle again. It's tough waiting. I just sat there and thought and thought ... about all sorts of things. It's amazing what a person will think about. And then there was this annoying cat that kept wandering around the house and bothering me with its noises."

"An' it's fat!" Jim exclaimed irrelevantly and with joy.

"And it's huge!" Jim exclaimed excitedly and happily.

"I'm sure tellin' you, Jim, it's fat. I'm plum' anxious for another look at 'em."

"I'm telling you, Jim, it's great. I'm really eager for another look at them."

Unconsciously the two men quickened their pace. Yet they did not relax from their caution. Twice they changed their course in order to avoid policemen, and they made very sure that they were not observed when they dived into the dark hallway of a cheap rooming house down town.

Unknowingly, the two men sped up. Still, they stayed on high alert. Twice, they shifted their path to steer clear of cops, making sure they weren’t seen when they slipped into the dark hallway of a rundown rooming house downtown.

Not until they had gained their own room on the top floor, did they scratch a match. While Jim lighted a lamp, Matt locked the door and threw the bolts into place. As he turned, he noticed that his partner was waiting expectantly. Matt smiled to himself at the other's eagerness.

Not until they had their own room on the top floor did they strike a match. While Jim lit a lamp, Matt locked the door and secured the bolts. As he turned around, he saw that his partner was waiting with anticipation. Matt smiled to himself at his partner's enthusiasm.

"Them search-lights is all right," he said, drawing forth a small pocket electric lamp and examining it. "But we got to get a new battery. It's runnin' pretty weak. I thought once or twice it'd leave me in the dark. Funny arrangements in that house. I near got lost. His room was on the left, an' that fooled me some."

"The searchlights are fine," he said, pulling out a small pocket flashlight and looking it over. "But we need to get a new battery. It's running pretty low. I thought a couple of times it was going to leave me in the dark. That house has some strange layouts. I almost got lost. His room was on the left, and that threw me off a bit."

"I told you it was on the left," Jim interrupted.

"I told you it was on the left," Jim cut in.

"You told me it was on the right," Matt went on. "I guess I know what you told me, an' there's the map you drew."

"You said it was on the right," Matt continued. "I mean, I remember what you told me, and there's the map you drew."

Fumbling in his vest pocket, he drew out a folded slip of paper. As he unfolded it, Jim bent over and looked.

Fumbling in his vest pocket, he pulled out a folded piece of paper. As he unfolded it, Jim leaned over and looked.

"I did make a mistake," he confessed.

"I made a mistake," he admitted.

"You sure did. It got me guessin' some for a while."

"You definitely did. It had me guessing for a bit."

"But it don't matter now," Jim cried. "Let's see what you got."

"But it doesn't matter now," Jim shouted. "Let’s see what you have."

"It does matter," Matt retorted. "It matters a lot ... to me. I've got to run all the risk. I put my head in the trap while you stay on the street. You got to get on to yourself an' be more careful. All right, I'll show you."

"It does matter," Matt shot back. "It matters a lot ... to me. I'm the one taking all the risks. I'm the one putting my head in the trap while you stay safe on the street. You need to take care of yourself and be more cautious. Fine, I'll show you."

He dipped loosely into his trousers pocket and brought out a handful of small diamonds. He spilled them out in a blazing stream on the greasy table. Jim let out a great oath.

He casually reached into his pants pocket and pulled out a handful of small diamonds. He dropped them in a sparkling stream onto the greasy table. Jim let out a loud curse.

"That's nothing," Matt said with triumphant complacence. "I ain't begun yet."

"That's nothing," Matt said with triumphant satisfaction. "I haven't even started yet."

From one pocket after another he continued bringing forth the spoil. There were many diamonds wrapped in chamois skin that were larger than those in the first handful. From one pocket he brought out a handful of very small cut gems.

From one pocket after another, he kept pulling out the treasures. There were many diamonds wrapped in soft leather that were larger than the ones in the first handful. From one pocket, he pulled out a handful of very small cut gems.

"Sun dust," he remarked, as he spilled them on the table in a space by themselves.

"Sun dust," he said, as he poured them onto the table in a spot all to themselves.

Jim examined them.

Jim checked them out.

"Just the same, they retail for a couple of dollars each," he said. "Is that all?"

"Still, they sell for a few dollars each," he said. "Is that it?"

"Ain't it enough?" the other demanded in an aggrieved tone.

"Isn't that enough?" the other asked in an upset tone.

"Sure it is," Jim answered with unqualified approval. "Better'n I expected. I wouldn't take a cent less than ten thousan' for the bunch."

"Sure it is," Jim replied enthusiastically. "Better than I expected. I wouldn't accept a penny less than ten thousand for the whole lot."

"Ten thousan'," Matt sneered. "They're worth twic't that, an' I don't know anything about joolery, either. Look at that big boy!"

"Ten thousand?" Matt scoffed. "They're worth twice that, and I don't know anything about jewelry either. Look at that big guy!"

He picked it out from the sparkling heap and held it near to the lamp with the air of an expert, weighing and judging.

He selected it from the shiny pile and held it up to the lamp like a pro, assessing and evaluating it.

"Worth a thousan' all by its lonely," was Jim's quicker judgment.

"Worth a thousand all by itself," was Jim's quicker judgment.

"A thousan' your grandmother," was Matt's scornful rejoinder. "You couldn't buy it for three."

"A thousand from your grandmother," was Matt's scornful reply. "You couldn't buy it for three."

"Wake me up! I'm dreamin'!" The sparkle of the gems was in Jim's eyes, and he began sorting out the larger diamonds and examining them. "We're rich men, Matt—we'll be regular swells."

"Wake me up! I'm dreaming!" The sparkle of the gems was in Jim's eyes, and he started sorting through the bigger diamonds and checking them out. "We're rich, Matt—we'll be living the high life."

"It'll take years to get rid of 'em," was Matt's more practical thought.

"It'll take years to get rid of them," was Matt's more realistic thought.

"But think how we'll live! Nothin' to do but spend the money an' go on gettin' rid of 'em."

"But think about how we'll live! Nothing to do but spend the money and keep getting rid of them."

Matt's eyes were beginning to sparkle, though sombrely, as his phlegmatic nature woke up.

Matt's eyes were starting to sparkle, though sadly, as his calm nature stirred to life.

"I told you I didn't dast think how fat it was," he murmured in a low voice.

"I told you I didn't dare think about how bad it was," he murmured in a low voice.

"What a killin'! What a killin'!" was the other's more ecstatic utterance.

"What a killing! What a killing!" was the other's more excited exclamation.

"I almost forgot," Matt said, thrusting his hand into his inside coat pocket.

"I almost forgot," Matt said, reaching into his inside coat pocket.

A string of large pearls emerged from wrappings of tissue paper and chamois skin. Jim scarcely glanced at them.

A string of large pearls came out from layers of tissue paper and chamois leather. Jim barely looked at them.

"They're worth money," he said, and returned to the diamonds.

"They're valuable," he said, and went back to looking at the diamonds.

A silence fell on the two men. Jim played with the gems, running them through his fingers, sorting them into piles, and spreading them out flat and wide. He was a slender, weazened man, nervous, irritable, high-strung, and anaemic—a typical child of the gutter, with unbeautiful twisted features, small eyes, with face and mouth perpetually and feverishly hungry, brutish in a catlike way, stamped to the core with degeneracy.

A silence settled between the two men. Jim fiddled with the gems, sliding them through his fingers, organizing them into piles, and laying them out flat and wide. He was a thin, frail man, anxious, irritable, high-strung, and pale—a typical street kid, with unattractive, twisted features, small eyes, and a face and mouth that always seemed ravenous, almost brutish in a feline way, deeply marked by his rough life.

Matt did not finger the diamonds. He sat with chin on hands and elbows on table, blinking heavily at the blazing array. He was in every way a contrast to the other. No city had bred him. He was heavy muscled and hairy, gorilla-like in strength and aspect. For him there was no unseen world. His eyes were full and wide apart, and there seemed in them a certain bold brotherliness. They inspired confidence. But a closer inspection would have shown that his eyes were just a trifle too full, just a shade too wide apart. He exceeded, spilled over the limits of normality, and his features told lies about the man beneath.

Matt didn't touch the diamonds. He sat with his chin resting on his hands and elbows on the table, blinking slowly at the dazzling display. He was completely different from the others. No city had shaped him. He was heavily muscled and hairy, almost gorilla-like in strength and appearance. For him, there was no hidden world. His eyes were large and set wide apart, and they had a certain bold friendliness about them. They inspired confidence. But a closer look would reveal that his eyes were just a bit too large, just a touch too far apart. He exceeded the boundaries of normality, and his features misled about the man underneath.

"The bunch is worth fifty thousan'," Jim remarked suddenly.

"The bunch is worth fifty thousand," Jim said suddenly.

"A hundred thousan'," Matt said.

"A hundred thousand," Matt said.

The silence returned and endured a long time, to be broken again by Jim.

The silence came back and lasted a long time, until Jim spoke again.

"What in blazes was he doin' with 'em all at the house?—that's what I want to know. I'd a-thought he'd kept 'em in the safe down at the store."

"What on earth was he doing with them all at the house? That’s what I want to know. I thought he’d kept them in the safe at the store."

Matt had just been considering the vision of the throttled man as he had last looked upon him in the dim light of the electric lantern; but he did not start at the mention of him.

Matt had just been thinking about the image of the strangled man as he had last seen him in the faint glow of the electric lantern; but he didn’t flinch at the mention of him.

"There's no tellin'," he answered. "He might a-been getting ready to chuck his pardner. He might a-pulled out in the mornin' for parts unknown, if we hadn't happened along. I guess there's just as many thieves among honest men as there is among thieves. You read about such things in the papers, Jim. Pardners is always knifin' each other."

"There's no way to know," he replied. "He could have been planning to ditch his partner. He might have left in the morning for who knows where if we hadn't shown up. I think there are just as many crooks among honest folks as there are among actual thieves. You read about that kind of stuff in the news, Jim. Partners are always stabbing each other in the back."

A queer, nervous look came in the other's eyes. Matt did not betray that he noted it, though he said:—

A strange, anxious look appeared in the other person's eyes. Matt didn’t show that he noticed it, but he said:—

"What was you thinkin' about, Jim!"

"What were you thinking about, Jim!"

Jim was a trifle awkward for the moment.

Jim felt a bit awkward at the moment.

"Nothin'," he answered. "Only I was thinkin' just how funny it was—all them jools at his house. What made you ask?"

"Nothing," he replied. "I was just thinking about how funny it was—all those jewels at his house. What made you ask?"

"Nothin'. I was just wonderin', that was all."

"Nothin'. I was just wondering, that's all."

The silence settled down, broken by an occasional low and nervous giggle on the part of Jim. He was overcome by the spread of gems. It was not that he felt their beauty. He was unaware that they were beautiful in themselves. But in them his swift imagination visioned the joys of life they would buy, and all the desires and appetites of his diseased mind and sickly flesh were tickled by the promise they extended. He builded wondrous, orgy-haunted castles out of their brilliant fires, and was appalled at what he builded. Then it was that he giggled. It was all too impossible to be real. And yet there they blazed on the table before him, fanning the flame of the lust of him, and he giggled again.

The silence hung in the air, interrupted only by the occasional low, nervous giggle from Jim. He was overwhelmed by the array of jewels. It wasn't that he recognized their beauty; he was completely unaware that they were beautiful on their own. But his imagination quickly envisioned the joys of life they could provide, and all the desires and cravings of his troubled mind and weak body were stirred by the promise they held. He built fantastic, indulgent castles in his mind from their dazzling light, and was horrified by what he imagined. That’s when he giggled. It all felt too unreal to be true. And yet, there they sparkled on the table in front of him, fueling his desires, and he giggled again.

"I guess we might as well count 'em," Matt said suddenly, tearing himself away from his own visions. "You watch me an' see that it's square, because you an' me has got to be on the square, Jim. Understand?"

"I guess we might as well count them," Matt said suddenly, pulling himself away from his own thoughts. "You watch me and make sure it's fair, because you and I need to be honest, Jim. Got it?"

Jim did not like this, and betrayed it in his eyes, while Matt did not like what he saw in his partner's eyes.

Jim didn't like this, and it showed in his eyes, while Matt wasn't pleased with what he saw in his partner's eyes.

"Understand!" Matt repeated, almost menacingly.

"Get it!" Matt repeated, almost menacingly.

"Ain't we always been square?" the other replied, on the defensive, what of the treachery already whispering in him.

"Aren't we always been square?" the other replied, feeling defensive, given the betrayal already creeping in him.

"It don't cost nothin', bein' square in hard times," Matt retorted. "It's bein' square in prosperity that counts. When we ain't got nothin', we can't help bein' square. We're prosperous now, an' we've got to be business men—honest business men. Understand?"

"It doesn't cost anything to be honest during tough times," Matt shot back. "It's being honest when things are going well that matters. When we have nothing, we can't help but be honest. We're doing well now, and we have to act like business people—honest business people. Got it?"

"That's the talk for me," Jim approved, but deep down in the meagre soul of him,—and in spite of him,—wanton and lawless thoughts were stirring like chained beasts.

"That's the talk for me," Jim approved, but deep down in his meager soul—and despite himself—wild and reckless thoughts were stirring like caged beasts.

Matt stepped to the food shelf behind the two-burner kerosene cooking stove. He emptied the tea from a paper bag, and from a second bag emptied some red peppers. Returning to the table with the bags, he put into them the two sizes of small diamonds. Then he counted the large gems and wrapped them in their tissue paper and chamois skin.

Matt walked over to the food shelf behind the two-burner kerosene stove. He poured the tea out of a paper bag and emptied some red peppers from another bag. Returning to the table with the bags, he placed the two sizes of small diamonds into them. Then he counted the large gems and wrapped them in tissue paper and chamois skin.

"Hundred an' forty-seven good-sized ones," was his inventory; "twenty real big ones; two big boys and one whopper; an' a couple of fistfuls of teeny ones an' dust."

"One hundred and forty-seven decent-sized ones," was his count; "twenty really big ones; two large ones and one giant; and a couple of handfuls of tiny ones and dust."

He looked at Jim.

He glanced at Jim.

"Correct," was the response.

"Correct," was the reply.

He wrote the count out on a slip of memorandum paper, and made a copy of it, giving one slip to his partner and retaining the other.

He wrote the count on a memo slip and made a copy of it, giving one slip to his partner and keeping the other.

"Just for reference," he said.

"Just for reference," he said.

Again he had recourse to the food shelf, where he emptied the sugar from a large paper bag. Into this he thrust the diamonds, large and small, wrapped it up in a bandana handkerchief, and stowed it away under his pillow. Then he sat down on the edge of the bed and took off his shoes.

Again he went to the food shelf, where he emptied the sugar from a large paper bag. He stuffed the diamonds, both big and small, into it, wrapped it up in a bandana handkerchief, and hid it under his pillow. Then he sat down on the edge of the bed and took off his shoes.

"An' you think they're worth a hundred thousan'?" Jim asked, pausing and looking up from the unlacing of his shoe.

"Do you really think they're worth a hundred thousand?" Jim asked, stopping and looking up from untying his shoe.

"Sure," was the answer. "I seen a dancer down in Arizona once, with some big sparklers on her. They wasn't real. She said if they was she wouldn't be dancin'. Said they'd be worth all of fifty thousan', an' she didn't have a dozen of 'em all told."

"Sure," was the answer. "I saw a dancer in Arizona once, with some big sparklers on her. They weren't real. She said if they were, she wouldn't be dancing. Said they'd be worth about fifty thousand, and she didn't have more than a dozen of them total."

"Who'd work for a livin'?" Jim triumphantly demanded. "Pick an' shovel work!" he sneered. "Work like a dog all my life, an' save all my wages, an' I wouldn't have half as much as we got to-night."

"Who would work for a living?" Jim asked triumphantly. "Picking and shoveling work!" he scoffed. "Work like a dog my whole life, and save all my pay, and I wouldn't have half as much as we have tonight."

"Dish washin's about your measure, an' you couldn't get more'n twenty a month an' board. Your figgers is 'way off, but your point is well taken. Let them that likes it, work. I rode range for thirty a month when I was young an' foolish. Well, I'm older, an' I ain't ridin' range."

"Dishwashing is based on how much you can handle, and you couldn't get more than twenty a month plus meals. Your calculations are way off, but I see your point. Let those who enjoy it do the work. I worked on a ranch for thirty a month when I was young and naive. Well, I'm older now, and I'm not working on a ranch."

He got into bed on one side. Jim put out the light and followed him in on the other side.

He climbed into bed on one side. Jim turned off the light and joined him on the other side.

"How's your arm feel?" Jim queried amiably.

"How does your arm feel?" Jim asked kindly.

Such concern was unusual, and Matt noted it, and replied:—

Such concern was unusual, and Matt recognized it, replying:—

"I guess there's no danger of hydrophoby. What made you ask?"

"I guess there's no risk of rabies. What made you ask?"

Jim felt in himself a guilty stir, and under his breath he cursed the other's way of asking disagreeable questions; but aloud he answered: "Nothin', only you seemed scared of it at first. What are you goin' to do with your share, Matt?"

Jim felt a guilty twinge, and quietly cursed the other person's way of asking uncomfortable questions; but he answered out loud, "Nothing, just that you seemed scared of it at first. What are you going to do with your share, Matt?"

"Buy a cattle ranch in Arizona an' set down an' pay other men to ride range for me. There's some several I'd like to see askin' a job from me, blast them! An' now you shut your face, Jim. It'll be some time before I buy that ranch. Just now I'm goin' to sleep."

"Buy a cattle ranch in Arizona and settle down, paying other guys to ride the range for me. There are a few people I’d like to see asking me for a job, damn them! And now, you need to stop talking, Jim. It’ll be a while before I buy that ranch. Right now, I’m going to sleep."

But Jim lay long awake, nervous and twitching, rolling about restlessly and rolling himself wide awake every time he dozed. The diamonds still blazed under his eyelids, and the fire of them hurt. Matt, in spite of his heavy nature, slept lightly, like a wild animal alert in its sleep; and Jim noticed, every time he moved, that his partner's body moved sufficiently to show that it had received the impression and that it was trembling on the verge of awakening. For that matter, Jim did not know whether or not, frequently, the other was awake. Once, quietly, betokening complete consciousness, Matt said to him: "Aw, go to sleep, Jim. Don't worry about them jools. They'll keep." And Jim had thought that at that particular moment Matt had been surely asleep.

But Jim lay awake for a long time, nervous and fidgeting, tossing and turning restlessly and waking himself up every time he dozed off. The diamonds still sparkled behind his eyelids, and their brightness was painful. Matt, despite his heavy demeanor, slept lightly, like a wild animal alert even in its sleep; and Jim noticed that every time he moved, his partner's body reacted enough to show it had felt the motion and was teetering on the edge of waking up. In fact, Jim wasn’t sure if Matt was awake or not most of the time. Once, quietly and showing he was fully aware, Matt said to him: "Aw, go to sleep, Jim. Don't worry about those jewels. They'll be fine." And Jim thought that at that moment, Matt had definitely been asleep.

In the late morning Matt was awake with Jim's first movement, and thereafter he awoke and dozed with him until midday, when they got up together and began dressing.

In the late morning, Matt woke up when Jim first stirred, and then he drifted in and out of sleep with him until noon, when they both got up and started getting dressed.

"I'm goin' out to get a paper an' some bread," Matt said. "You boil the coffee."

"I'm heading out to grab a newspaper and some bread," Matt said. "You make the coffee."

As Jim listened, unconsciously his gaze left Matt's face and roved to the pillow, beneath which was the bundle wrapped in the bandana handkerchief. On the instant Matt's face became like a wild beast's.

As Jim listened, his gaze unconsciously drifted from Matt's face to the pillow, under which lay the bundle wrapped in the bandana handkerchief. In that moment, Matt's expression turned feral.

"Look here, Jim," he snarled. "You've got to play square. If you do me dirt, I'll fix you. Understand? I'd eat you, Jim. You know that. I'd bite right into your throat an' eat you like that much beefsteak."

"Listen up, Jim," he snapped. "You need to play fair. If you cross me, I’ll take care of you. Got it? I’d tear you apart, Jim. You know that. I’d sink my teeth right into your throat and eat you like a piece of steak."

His sunburned skin was black with the surge of blood in it, and his tobacco-stained teeth were exposed by the snarling lips. Jim shivered and involuntarily cowered. There was death in the man he looked at. Only the night before that black-faced man had killed another with his hands, and it had not hurt his sleep. And in his own heart Jim was aware of a sneaking guilt, of a train of thought that merited all that was threatened.

His sunburned skin was dark with the rush of blood in it, and his tobacco-stained teeth were revealed by his snarling lips. Jim shivered and instinctively shrank back. There was death in the man he was looking at. Just the night before, that man with the dark face had killed someone with his bare hands, and it hadn’t bothered his sleep at all. And in his own heart, Jim sensed a creeping guilt, a line of thought that deserved everything that was being threatened.

Matt passed out, leaving him still shivering. Then a hatred twisted his own face, and he softly hurled savage threats at the door. He remembered the jewels, and hastened to the bed, feeling under the pillow for the bandana bundle. He crushed it with his fingers to make certain that it still contained the diamonds. Assured that Matt had not carried them away, he looked toward the kerosene stove with a guilty start. Then he hurriedly lighted it, filled the coffee pot at the sink, and put it over the flame.

Matt fainted, still shaking. Then a surge of anger twisted his face, and he muttered fierce threats at the door. He recalled the jewels and rushed to the bed, checking under the pillow for the bandana bundle. He squeezed it with his fingers to make sure it still had the diamonds. Relieved that Matt hadn’t taken them, he glanced at the kerosene stove with a guilty jolt. Then he quickly lit it, filled the coffee pot at the sink, and set it over the flame.

The coffee was boiling when Matt returned, and while the latter cut the bread and put a slice of butter on the table, Jim poured out the coffee. It was not until he sat down and had taken a few sips of the coffee, that Matt pulled out the morning paper from his pocket.

The coffee was boiling when Matt got back, and as he sliced the bread and set a piece of butter on the table, Jim poured the coffee. It wasn't until he sat down and took a few sips of the coffee that Matt pulled the morning paper out of his pocket.

"We was way off," he said. "I told you I didn't dast figger out how fat it was. Look at that."

"We were way off," he said. "I told you I didn't dare figure out how fat it was. Look at that."

He pointed to the head lines on the first page. "SWIFT NEMESIS ON BUJANNOFF'S TRACK," they read. "MURDERED IN HIS SLEEP AFTER ROBBING HIS PARTNER."

He pointed to the headlines on the first page. "SWIFT NEMESIS ON BUJANNOFF'S TRACK," they read. "MURDERED IN HIS SLEEP AFTER ROBBING HIS PARTNER."

"There you have it!" Matt cried. "He robbed his partner—robbed him like a dirty thief."

"There you have it!" Matt shouted. "He stole from his partner—stole from him like a common thief."

"Half a million of jewels missin'," Jim read aloud. He put the paper down and stared at Matt.

"Half a million in jewels missing," Jim read aloud. He put the paper down and stared at Matt.

"That's what I told you," the latter said. "What in thunder do we know about jools? Half a million!—an' the best I could figger it was a hundred thousan'. Go on an' read the rest of it."

"That's what I told you," the other one said. "What on earth do we know about jools? Half a million!—and the best I could figure it was a hundred thousand. Go ahead and read the rest of it."

They read on silently, their heads side by side, the untouched coffee growing cold; and ever and anon one or the other burst forth with some salient printed fact.

They read quietly, their heads close together, the untouched coffee getting cold; and now and then, one or the other would suddenly share some interesting fact they read.

"I'd like to seen Metzner's face when he opened the safe at the store this mornin'," Jim gloated.

"I'd love to have seen Metzner's face when he opened the safe at the store this morning," Jim bragged.

"He hit the high places right away for Bujannoff's house," Matt explained. "Go on an' read."

"He went straight to the high places for Bujannoff's house," Matt explained. "Go ahead and read."

"Was to have sailed last night at ten on the Sajoda for the South Seas—steamship delayed by extra freight——"

"Was supposed to sail last night at ten on the Sajoda for the South Seas—steamship delayed by extra cargo——"

"That's why we caught 'm in bed," Matt interrupted. "It was just luck—like pickin' a fifty-to-one winner."

"That's why we found them in bed," Matt interrupted. "It was just luck—like picking a fifty-to-one winner."

"Sajoda sailed at six this mornin'——"

"Sajoda sailed at six this morning——"

"He didn't catch her," Matt said. "I saw his alarm clock was set at five. That'd given 'm plenty of time ... only I come along an' put the kibosh on his time. Go on."

"He didn't catch her," Matt said. "I saw his alarm clock was set for five. That gave him plenty of time... until I came along and messed up his schedule. Go on."

"Adolph Metzner in despair—the famous Haythorne pearl necklace—magnificently assorted pearls—valued by experts at from fifty to seventy thousan' dollars."

"Adolph Metzner in despair—the famous Haythorne pearl necklace—magnificently assorted pearls—valued by experts at between fifty and seventy thousand dollars."

Jim broke off to say solemnly, "Those oyster-eggs worth all that money!"

Jim paused to say seriously, "Those oyster eggs are worth all that money!"

He licked his lips and added, "They was beauties an' no mistake."

He licked his lips and added, "They were beauties, no doubt about it."

"Big Brazilian gem," he read on. "Eighty thousan' dollars—many valuable gems of the first water—several thousan' small diamonds well worth forty thousan'."

"Big Brazilian gem," he continued reading. "Eighty thousand dollars—lots of valuable gems of the highest quality—several thousand small diamonds worth around forty thousand."

"What you don't know about jools is worth knowin'," Matt smiled good humoredly.

"What you don't know about jools is worth knowing," Matt smiled good-naturedly.

"Theory of the sleuths," Jim read. "Thieves must have known—cleverly kept watch on Bujannoff's actions—must have learned his plan and trailed him to his house with the fruits of his robbery—"

"Theory of the detectives," Jim read. "Thieves must have known—smartly kept an eye on Bujannoff's actions—must have figured out his plan and followed him to his house with the stolen goods—"

"Clever—" Matt broke out. "That's the way reputations is made ... in the noos-papers. How'd we know he was robbin' his pardner?"

"Clever—" Matt interrupted. "That's how reputations are made ... in the newspapers. How did we know he was robbing his partner?"

"Anyway, we've got the goods," Jim grinned. "Let's look at 'em again."

"Anyway, we've got the stuff," Jim grinned. "Let's check it out again."

He assured himself that the door was locked and bolted, while Matt brought out the bundle in the bandana and opened it on the table.

He made sure the door was locked and secured, while Matt took out the bundle in the bandana and spread it on the table.

"Ain't they beauties, though!" Jim exclaimed at sight of the pearls; and for a time he had eyes only for them. "Accordin' to the experts, worth from fifty to seventy thousan' dollars."

"Aren't they beautiful, though!" Jim exclaimed at the sight of the pearls; and for a while, he only had eyes for them. "According to the experts, they're worth between fifty and seventy thousand dollars."

"An' women like them things," Matt commented. "An' they'll do everything to get 'em—sell themselves, commit murder, anything."

"Women really want those things," Matt said. "And they'll do whatever it takes to get them—sell themselves, even commit murder, anything."

"Just like you an' me."

"Just like you and me."

"Not on your life," Matt retorted. "I'll commit murder for 'em, but not for their own sakes, but for the sake of what they'll get me. That's the difference. Women want the jools for themselves, an' I want the jools for the women an' such things they'll get me."

"Not a chance," Matt shot back. "I’d do anything for them, but not for their own sake, rather for what they’ll give me. That’s the key difference. Women want the jewels for themselves, and I want the jewels for the women and the things they'll give me."

"Lucky that men an' women don't want the same things," Jim remarked.

"Lucky that men and women don't want the same things," Jim said.

"That's what makes commerce," Matt agreed; "people wantin' different things."

"That's what makes business," Matt agreed; "people wanting different things."

In the middle of the afternoon Jim went out to buy food. While he was gone, Matt cleared the table of the jewels, wrapping them up as before and putting them under the pillow. Then he lighted the kerosene stove and started to boil water for the coffee. A few minutes later, Jim returned.

In the middle of the afternoon, Jim went out to buy food. While he was gone, Matt cleared the table of the jewels, wrapping them up like before and putting them under the pillow. Then he lit the kerosene stove and started boiling water for the coffee. A few minutes later, Jim came back.

"Most surprising," he remarked. "Streets, an' stores, an' people just like they always was. Nothin' changed. An' me walkin' along through it all a millionnaire. Nobody looked at me an' guessed it"

"Most surprising," he said. "Streets, stores, and people just like they always were. Nothing changed. And here I am, walking through it all as a millionaire. Nobody looked at me and figured it out."

Matt grunted unsympathetically. He had little comprehension of the lighter whims and fancies of his partner's imagination.

Matt grunted without sympathy. He didn’t really understand the lighter whims and fancies of his partner’s imagination.

"Did you get a porterhouse?" he demanded.

"Did you get a porterhouse?" he asked.

"Sure, an' an inch thick. It's a peach. Look at it."

"Sure, and it's an inch thick. It's amazing. Check it out."

He unwrapped the steak and held it up for the other's inspection. Then he made the coffee and set the table, while Matt fried the steak.

He unwrapped the steak and lifted it for the other person to see. Then he made the coffee and set the table while Matt cooked the steak.

"Don't put on too much of them red peppers," Jim warned. "I ain't used to your Mexican cookin'. You always season too hot."

"Don't add too many of those red peppers," Jim warned. "I'm not used to your Mexican cooking. You always make it too spicy."

Matt grunted a laugh and went on with his cooking. Jim poured out the coffee, but first, into the nicked china cup, he emptied a powder he had carried in his vest pocket wrapped in a rice-paper. He had turned his back for the moment on his partner, but he did not dare to glance around at him. Matt placed a newspaper on the table, and on the newspaper set the hot frying pan. He cut the steak in half, and served Jim and himself.

Matt gave a chuckle and continued cooking. Jim poured the coffee, but first, he dumped a powder he had stashed in his vest pocket, wrapped in rice paper, into the chipped china cup. He briefly turned his back on his partner but didn't dare to look over at him. Matt put down a newspaper on the table and set the hot frying pan on it. He cut the steak in half and served Jim and himself.

"Eat her while she's hot," he counselled, and with knife and fork set the example.

"Eat her while she's fresh," he advised, and with knife and fork, he demonstrated.

"She's a dandy," was Jim's judgment, after his first mouthful. "But I tell you one thing straight. I'm never goin' to visit you on that Arizona ranch, so you needn't ask me."

"She's great," was Jim's opinion after his first bite. "But I'll tell you one thing straight. I'm never going to visit you at that Arizona ranch, so don’t even ask."

"What's the matter now?" Matt asked.

"What's going on now?" Matt asked.

"The Mexican cookin' on your ranch'd be too much for me. If I've got blue blazes a-comin' in the next life, I'm not goin' to torment my insides in this one!"

"The Mexican food on your ranch would be way too much for me. If I'm facing hell in the next life, I’m not going to torture my stomach in this one!"

He smiled, expelled his breath forcibly to cool his burning mouth, drank some coffee, and went on eating the steak.

He smiled, exhaled sharply to cool his burning mouth, drank some coffee, and continued eating the steak.

"What do you think about the next life anyway, Matt?" he asked a little later, while secretly he wondered why the other had not yet touched his coffee.

"What do you think about the afterlife, Matt?" he asked a bit later, while secretly wondering why the other still hadn't touched his coffee.

"Ain't no next life," Matt answered, pausing from the steak to take his first sip of coffee. "Nor heaven nor hell, nor nothin'. You get all that's comin' right here in this life."

"Ain't no next life," Matt replied, stopping from his steak to take his first sip of coffee. "No heaven or hell, or anything else. You get everything that’s coming to you right here in this life."

"An' afterward?" Jim queried out of his morbid curiosity, for he knew that he looked upon a man that was soon to die. "An' afterward?" he repeated.

"Then what happened?" Jim asked out of his dark curiosity, knowing he was looking at a man who was about to die. "Then what happened?" he asked again.

"Did you ever see a man two weeks dead?" the other asked.

"Have you ever seen a man who's been dead for two weeks?" the other asked.

Jim shook his head.

Jim shook his head.

"Well, I have. He was like this beefsteak you an' me is eatin'. It was once steer cavortin' over the landscape. But now it's just meat. That's all, just meat. An' that's what you an' me an' all people come to—meat."

"Well, I have. He was like this steak you and I are eating. It was once a steer running around the fields. But now it's just meat. That's all, just meat. And that's what you, me, and everyone else ends up as—meat."

Matt gulped down the whole cup of coffee, and refilled the cup.

Matt downed the entire cup of coffee and filled it up again.

"Are you scared to die?" he asked.

"Are you afraid of dying?" he asked.

Jim shook his head. "What's the use? I don't die anyway. I pass on an' live again—"

Jim shook his head. "What's the point? I don't die anyway. I just move on and live again—"

"To go stealin', an' lyin', an' snivellin' through another life, an' go on that way forever an' ever an' ever?" Matt sneered.

"To steal, lie, and whine your way through life, and keep doing that forever and ever?" Matt sneered.

"Maybe I'll improve," Jim suggested hopefully. "Maybe stealin' won't be necessary in the life to come."

"Maybe I'll get better," Jim suggested hopefully. "Maybe stealing won't be needed in the future."

He ceased abruptly, and stared straight before him, a frightened expression on his face.

He suddenly stopped and stared straight ahead, looking scared.

"What's the matter!" Matt demanded.

"What's wrong?" Matt demanded.

"Nothin'. I was just wonderin'"—Jim returned to himself with an effort—"about this dyin', that was all."

"Nothing. I was just wondering"—Jim pulled himself back to reality with some effort—"about this dying, that's all."

But he could not shake off the fright that had startled him. It was as if an unseen thing of gloom had passed him by, casting upon him the intangible shadow of its presence. He was aware of a feeling of foreboding. Something ominous was about to happen. Calamity hovered in the air. He gazed fixedly across the table at the other man. He could not understand. Was it that he had blundered and poisoned himself? No, Matt had the nicked cup, and he had certainly put the poison in the nicked cup.

But he couldn't shake off the fear that had startled him. It felt like an unseen shadow of darkness had brushed past him, leaving an intangible feeling of dread in its wake. He sensed something was about to go wrong. Misfortune was looming in the air. He stared intently across the table at the other man. He couldn't make sense of it all. Had he accidentally poisoned himself? No, Matt had the damaged cup, and he had definitely put the poison in the damaged cup.

It was all his own imagination, was his next thought. It had played him tricks before. Fool! Of course it was. Of course something was about to happen, but it was about to happen to Matt. Had not Matt drunk the whole cup of coffee?

It was all in his head, he thought next. It had fooled him before. What a fool! Of course it was. Of course something was going to happen, but it was going to happen to Matt. Hadn't Matt drunk the whole cup of coffee?

Jim brightened up and finished his steak, sopping bread in the gravy when the meat was gone.

Jim brightened up and finished his steak, mopping up gravy with bread when the meat was gone.

"When I was a kid—" he began, but broke off abruptly.

"When I was a kid—" he started, but suddenly stopped.

Again the unseen thing of gloom had fluttered, and his being was vibrant with premonition of impending misfortune. He felt a disruptive influence at work in the flesh of him, and in all his muscles there was a seeming that they were about to begin to twitch. He sat back suddenly, and as suddenly leaned forward with his elbows on the table. A tremor ran dimly through the muscles of his body. It was like the first rustling of leaves before the oncoming of wind. He clenched his teeth. It came again, a spasmodic tensing of his muscles. He knew panic at the revolt within his being. His muscles no longer recognized his mastery over them. Again they spasmodically tensed, despite the will of him, for he had willed that they should not tense. This was revolution within himself, this was anarchy; and the terror of impotence rushed up in him as his flesh gripped and seemed to seize him in a clutch, chills running up and down his back and sweat starting on his brow. He glanced about the room, and all the details of it smote him with a strange sense of familiarity. It was as though he had just returned from a long journey. He looked across the table at his partner. Matt was watching him and smiling. An expression of horror spread over Jim's face.

Once more, the unseen weight of dread had fluttered, and he was filled with a sense of impending doom. He could feel something unsettling stirring within him, and it seemed like all his muscles were about to start twitching. He suddenly sat back, then leaned forward again with his elbows on the table. A faint tremor coursed through his body. It was like the first rustle of leaves before the wind arrived. He gritted his teeth. It happened again, a sudden tightening of his muscles. He felt panic rising from the turmoil inside him. His muscles no longer obeyed him. They tensed up again, despite his effort to keep them relaxed. It was a rebellion within himself, pure chaos; and the fear of being powerless surged through him as his muscles seized him in a grip, chills running up and down his spine and sweat breaking out on his forehead. He looked around the room, and everything felt oddly familiar, like he had just returned from a long trip. He glanced across the table at his partner. Matt was watching and smiling. A look of horror spread across Jim's face.

"Matt!" he screamed. "You ain't doped me?"

"Matt!" he yelled. "You haven't drugged me, have you?"

Matt smiled and continued to watch him. In the paroxysm that followed, Jim did not become unconscious. His muscles tensed and twitched and knotted, hurting him and crushing him in their savage grip. And in the midst of it all, it came to him that Matt was acting queerly. He was traveling the same road. The smile had gone from his face, and there was on it an intense expression, as if he were listening to some inner tale of himself and trying to divine the message. Matt got up and walked across the room and back again, then sat down.

Matt smiled and kept watching him. During the intense episode that followed, Jim didn't lose consciousness. His muscles tensed, twitched, and clenched, causing him pain as they tightened around him. In the middle of it all, he realized that Matt was acting strangely. He was on the same path. The smile had faded from his face, replaced by a look of deep concentration, as if he was listening to some inner story about himself and trying to figure out the meaning. Matt stood up, walked across the room, then came back and sat down again.

"You did this, Jim," he said quietly.

"You did this, Jim," he said softly.

"But I didn't think you'd try to fix me," Jim answered reproachfully.

"But I didn't think you'd try to fix me," Jim replied with disappointment.

"Oh, I fixed you all right," Matt said, with teeth close together and shivering body. "What did you give me?"

"Oh, I fixed you up just fine," Matt said, clenching his teeth and shivering. "What did you give me?"

"Strychnine."

"Strychnine."

"Same as I gave you," Matt volunteered. "It's some mess, ain't it!"

"Just like I gave you," Matt chimed in. "It's a real mess, isn't it!"

"You're lyin', Matt," Jim pleaded. "You ain't doped me, have you?"

"You're lying, Matt," Jim begged. "You didn't drug me, did you?"

"I sure did, Jim; an' I didn't overdose you, neither. I cooked it in as neat as you please in your half the porterhouse.—Hold on! Where're you goin'?"

"I sure did, Jim; and I didn't give you too much, either. I cooked it in just right in your half of the porterhouse.—Wait! Where are you going?"

Jim had made a dash for the door, and was throwing back the bolts. Matt sprang in between and shoved him away.

Jim rushed for the door and was sliding back the bolts. Matt jumped in between and pushed him aside.

"Drug store," Jim panted. "Drug store."

"Pharmacy," Jim gasped. "Pharmacy."

"No you don't. You'll stay right here. There ain't goin' to be any runnin' out an' makin' a poison play on the street—not with all them jools reposin' under the pillow. Savve? Even if you didn't die, you'd be in the hands of the police with a lot of explanations comin'. Emetics is the stuff for poison. I'm just as bad bit as you, an' I'm goin' to take a emetic. That's all they'd give you at a drug store, anyway."

"No, you’re not going anywhere. You’re staying right here. There’s not going to be any running out to make a desperate move on the street—not with all those jewels lying under the pillow. Got it? Even if you didn’t die, you’d end up in the hands of the police with a ton of explanations to give. Emetics are the things you need for poison. I’m just as messed up as you are, and I’m going to take an emetic. That’s all they’d give you at a pharmacy, anyway."

He thrust Jim back into the middle of the room and shot the bolts into place. As he went across the floor to the food shelf, he passed one hand over his brow and flung off the beaded sweat. It spattered audibly on the floor. Jim watched agonizedly as Matt got the mustard can and a cup and ran for the sink. He stirred a cupful of mustard and water and drank it down. Jim had followed him and was reaching with trembling hands for the empty cup. Again Matt shoved him away. As he mixed a second cupful, he demanded:

He pushed Jim back into the middle of the room and locked the bolts in place. As he walked across the floor to the food shelf, he wiped his forehead and flicked off the beaded sweat, which splattered loudly on the floor. Jim watched in agony as Matt grabbed the mustard can and a cup and rushed to the sink. He mixed a cupful of mustard and water and drank it all. Jim had followed him and was reaching out with shaking hands for the empty cup. Again, Matt shoved him away. While he prepared a second cupful, he demanded:

"D'you think one cup'll do for me? You can wait till I'm done."

"Do you think one cup will be enough for me? You can wait until I'm finished."

Jim started to totter toward the door, but Matt checked him.

Jim began to stumble toward the door, but Matt stopped him.

"If you monkey with that door, I'll twist your neck. Savve? You can take yours when I'm done. An' if it saves you, I'll twist your neck, anyway. You ain't got no chance, nohow. I told you many times what you'd get if you did me dirt."

"If you mess with that door, I'll break your neck. Got it? You can take yours when I'm finished. And if it saves you, I'll break your neck anyway. You don't stand a chance, no way. I've told you many times what would happen if you crossed me."

"But you did me dirt, too," Jim articulated with an effort.

"But you messed me up, too," Jim said with difficulty.

Matt was drinking the second cupful, and did not answer. The sweat had got into Jim's eyes, and he could scarcely see his way to the table, where he got a cup for himself. But Matt was mixing a third cupful, and, as before, thrust him away.

Matt was sipping his second cup and didn’t respond. Sweat had dripped into Jim's eyes, making it hard for him to find his way to the table, where he grabbed a cup for himself. But Matt was preparing a third cup, and, once again, pushed him away.

"I told you to wait till I was done," Matt growled. "Get outa my way."

"I told you to wait until I was finished," Matt growled. "Get out of my way."

And Jim supported his twitching body by holding on to the sink, the while he yearned toward the yellowish concoction that stood for life. It was by sheer will that he stood and clung to the sink. His flesh strove to double him up and bring him to the floor. Matt drank the third cupful, and with difficulty managed to get to a chair and sit down. His first paroxysm was passing. The spasms that afflicted him were dying away. This good effect he ascribed to the mustard and water. He was safe, at any rate. He wiped the sweat from his face, and, in the interval of calm, found room for curiosity. He looked at his partner.

And Jim held on to the sink to support his shaking body, all the while longing for the yellowish mixture that represented life. It was sheer willpower that kept him standing and clinging to the sink. His body wanted to double him over and drop him to the floor. Matt drank the third cup and, with effort, managed to get to a chair and sit down. His first wave of intense pain was passing. The spasms that hit him were fading away. He credited this good effect to the mustard and water. At least he was safe. He wiped the sweat from his face and, in that moment of calm, felt a spark of curiosity. He looked at his partner.

A spasm had shaken the mustard can out of Jim's hands, and the contents were spilled upon the floor. He stooped to scoop some of the mustard into the cup, and the succeeding spasm doubled him up on the floor. Matt smiled.

A spasm had caused the mustard can to slip from Jim's hands, spilling its contents all over the floor. He bent down to scoop some mustard into the cup, and the next spasm doubled him over on the floor. Matt smiled.

"Stay with it," he encouraged. "It's the stuff all right. It's fixed me up."

"Stick with it," he said reassuringly. "It's the real deal. It's helped me out."

Jim heard him and turned toward him with a stricken face, twisted with suffering and pleading. Spasm now followed spasm till he was in convulsions, rolling on the floor and yellowing his face and hair in the mustard.

Jim heard him and turned toward him with a shocked expression, twisted with pain and desperation. Spasms kept coming until he was convulsing, rolling on the floor and staining his face and hair with mustard.

Matt laughed hoarsely at the sight, but the laugh broke midway. A tremor had run through his body. A new paroxysm was beginning. He arose and staggered across to the sink, where, with probing forefinger, he vainly strove to assist the action of the emetic. In the end, he clung to the sink as Jim had clung, filled with the horror of going down to the floor.

Matt laughed roughly at the sight, but his laugh stopped abruptly. A shiver ran through his body. A new wave was starting. He got up and stumbled over to the sink, where he tried to help the effects of the emetic with his finger, but it didn’t work. In the end, he gripped the sink like Jim had, filled with the dread of collapsing onto the floor.

The other's paroxysm had passed, and he sat up, weak and fainting, too weak to rise, his forehead dripping, his lips flecked with a foam made yellow by the mustard in which he had rolled. He rubbed his eyes with his knuckles, and groans that were like whines came from his throat.

The other person's fit had ended, and he sat up, feeling weak and faint, too exhausted to stand. His forehead was dripping, and his lips were speckled with foam that was yellow from the mustard he had rolled in. He rubbed his eyes with his knuckles, and groans that sounded like whines escaped from his throat.

"What are you snifflin' about!" Matt demanded out of his agony. "All you got to do is die. An' when you die you're dead."

"What are you crying about!" Matt shouted in his pain. "All you have to do is die. And when you die, you're dead."

"I ... ain't ... snifflin' ... it's ... the ... mustard ... stingin' ... my ... eyes," Jim panted with desperate slowness.

"I ... isn't ... sniffing ... it's ... the ... mustard ... stinging ... my ... eyes," Jim panted with a desperate slowness.

It was his last successful attempt at speech. Thereafter he babbled incoherently, pawing the air with shaking arms till a fresh convulsion stretched him on the floor.

It was his last successful attempt to speak. After that, he babbled incoherently, flailing his arms in the air until another convulsion threw him onto the floor.

Matt struggled back to the chair, and, doubled up on it, with his arms clasped about his knees, he fought with his disintegrating flesh. He came out of the convulsion cool and weak. He looked to see how it went with the other, and saw him lying motionless.

Matt fought his way back to the chair, and, hunched over in it with his arms wrapped around his knees, he struggled with his breaking body. He emerged from the spasm feeling faint and drained. He glanced over to check on the other person and saw him lying still.

He tried to soliloquize, to be facetious, to have his last grim laugh at life, but his lips made only incoherent sounds. The thought came to him that the emetic had failed, and that nothing remained but the drug store. He looked toward the door and drew himself to his feet. There he saved himself from falling by clutching the chair. Another paroxysm had begun. And in the midst of the paroxysm, with his body and all the parts of it flying apart and writhing and twisting back again into knots, he clung to the chair and shoved it before him across the floor. The last shreds of his will were leaving him when he gained the door. He turned the key and shot back one bolt. He fumbled for the second bolt, but failed. Then he leaned his weight against the door and slid down gently to the floor.

He tried to talk to himself, to joke around, to have one last dark laugh at life, but all that came out were jumbled sounds. It hit him that the emetic hadn’t worked, and that he only had the drugstore left to rely on. He glanced at the door and pulled himself up. He almost fell but caught himself by grabbing the chair. Another wave of sickness hit him. In the midst of it, as his body felt like it was falling apart and twisting into itself, he held onto the chair and pushed it in front of him across the floor. The last bits of his will were slipping away when he reached the door. He turned the key and slid back one bolt. He fumbled for the second bolt but couldn’t manage it. Then he leaned against the door and gently slid down to the floor.










A NOSE FOR THE KING

In the morning calm of Korea, when its peace and tranquility truly merited its ancient name, "Cho-sen," there lived a politician by name Yi Chin Ho. He was a man of parts, and—who shall say?—perhaps in no wise worse than politicians the world over. But, unlike his brethren in other lands, Yi Chin Ho was in jail. Not that he had inadvertently diverted to himself public moneys, but that he had inadvertently diverted too much. Excess is to be deplored in all things, even in grafting, and Yi Chin Ho's excess had brought him to most deplorable straits.

In the peaceful morning of Korea, when its calm truly matched its ancient name, "Cho-sen," there lived a politician named Yi Chin Ho. He was a capable man, and—who can say?—maybe not any worse than politicians anywhere else. But, unlike his counterparts in other countries, Yi Chin Ho was in jail. Not because he mistakenly used public funds for himself, but because he accidentally took too much. Excess in anything is regrettable, even in corruption, and Yi Chin Ho's excess had led him to a very unfortunate situation.

Ten thousand strings of cash he owed the government, and he lay in prison under sentence of death. There was one advantage to the situation—he had plenty of time in which to think. And he thought well. Then called he the jailer to him.

Ten thousand dollars he owed the government, and he was lying in prison under a death sentence. There was one advantage to the situation—he had plenty of time to think. And he thought deeply. Then he called the jailer over.

"Most worthy man, you see before you one most wretched," he began. "Yet all will be well with me if you will but let me go free for one short hour this night. And all will be well with you, for I shall see to your advancement through the years, and you shall come at length to the directorship of all the prisons of Cho-sen."

"Most honorable man, you see before you someone who is very miserable," he began. "But everything will be fine for me if you just let me go free for one short hour tonight. And everything will be fine for you, because I will help you advance over the years, and eventually, you will become the director of all the prisons in Cho-sen."

"How now?" demanded the jailer. "What foolishness is this? One short hour, and you but waiting for your head to be chopped off! And I, with an aged and much-to-be-respected mother, not to say anything of a wife and several children of tender years! Out upon you for the scoundrel that you are!"

"What's going on?" the jailer asked. "What kind of nonsense is this? You have just one more hour, and you're here waiting to lose your head! Meanwhile, I have an elderly and well-respected mother, not to mention a wife and several young children! Shame on you for being the scoundrel that you are!"

"From the Sacred City to the ends of all the Eight Coasts there is no place for me to hide," Yi Chin Ho made reply. "I am a man of wisdom, but of what worth my wisdom here in prison? Were I free, well I know I could seek out and obtain the money wherewith to repay the government. I know of a nose that will save me from all my difficulties."

"From the Sacred City to the ends of all the Eight Coasts, there’s nowhere for me to hide," Yi Chin Ho replied. "I’m a man of wisdom, but what good is my wisdom here in prison? If I were free, I know I could find a way to get the money to pay back the government. I know of a connection that can help me out of all my troubles."

"A nose!" cried the jailer.

"A nose!" shouted the jailer.

"A nose," said Yi Chin Ho. "A remarkable nose, if I may say so, a most remarkable nose."

"A nose," said Yi Chin Ho. "A remarkable nose, if I can say that, a truly remarkable nose."

The jailer threw up his hands despairingly. "Ah, what a wag you are, what a wag," he laughed. "To think that that very admirable wit of yours must go the way of the chopping-block!"

The jailer threw up his hands in despair. "Oh, what a joker you are, what a joker," he laughed. "To think that your impressive wit has to end up like this!"

And so saying, he turned and went away. But in the end, being a man soft of head and heart, when the night was well along he permitted Yi Chin Ho to go.

And saying that, he turned and walked away. But eventually, being a guy who was soft in both mind and heart, when the night was well advanced, he allowed Yi Chin Ho to go.

Straight he went to the Governor, catching him alone and arousing him from his sleep.

Straight he went to the Governor, finding him alone and waking him from his sleep.

"Yi Chin Ho, or I'm no Governor!" cried the Governor. "What do you here who should be in prison waiting on the chopping-block!"

"Yi Chin Ho, or I'm not the Governor!" shouted the Governor. "What are you doing here when you should be in prison waiting for the chopping block!"

"I pray your excellency to listen to me," said Yi Chin Ho, squatting on his hams by the bedside and lighting his pipe from the fire-box. "A dead man is without value. It is true, I am as a dead man, without value to the government, to your excellency, or to myself. But if, so to say, your excellency were to give me my freedom—"

"I ask you to hear me, your excellency," said Yi Chin Ho, squatting on his heels by the bedside and lighting his pipe from the firebox. "A dead man has no worth. It's true, I'm like a dead man, worthless to the government, to you, or even to myself. But if, let’s say, you were to grant me my freedom—"

"Impossible!" cried the Governor. "Besides, you are condemned to death."

"That's impossible!" shouted the Governor. "Besides, you're sentenced to death."

"Your excellency well knows that if I can repay the ten thousand strings of cash, the government will pardon me," Yi Chin Ho went on. "So, as I say, if your excellency were to give me my freedom for a few days, being a man of understanding, I should then repay the government and be in position to be of service to your excellency. I should be in position to be of very great service to your excellency."

"Your excellency knows well that if I can pay back the ten thousand strings of cash, the government will forgive me," Yi Chin Ho continued. "So, as I said, if your excellency would give me my freedom for a few days, being a person of understanding, I could then repay the government and be in a position to serve your excellency. I would be able to provide very significant service to your excellency."

"Have you a plan whereby you hope to obtain this money?" asked the Governor.

"Do you have a plan for how you intend to get this money?" asked the Governor.

"I have," said Yi Chin Ho.

"I have," said Yi Chin Ho.

"Then come with it to me to-morrow night; I would now sleep," said the Governor, taking up his snore where it had been interrupted.

"Then come with it to me tomorrow night; I want to sleep now," said the Governor, picking up his snore where it had been interrupted.

On the following night, having again obtained leave of absence from the jailer, Yi Chin Ho presented himself at the Governor's bedside.

On the next night, after getting permission from the jailer again, Yi Chin Ho showed up at the Governor's bedside.

"Is it you, Yi Chin Ho?" asked the Governor. "And have you the plan?"

"Is that you, Yi Chin Ho?" the Governor asked. "Do you have the plan?"

"It is I, your excellency," answered Yi Chin Ho, "and the plan is here."

"It’s me, your excellency," replied Yi Chin Ho, "and the plan is right here."

"Speak," commanded the Governor.

"Speak," said the Governor.

"The plan is here," repeated Yi Chin Ho, "here in my hand."

"The plan is right here," Yi Chin Ho repeated, "right here in my hand."

The Governor sat up and opened his eyes, Yi Chin Ho proffered in his hand a sheet of paper. The Governor held it to the light.

The Governor sat up and opened his eyes; Yi Chin Ho held out a sheet of paper in his hand. The Governor held it up to the light.

"Nothing but a nose," said he.

"Just a nose," he said.

"A bit pinched, so, and so, your excellency," said Yi Chin Ho.

"A bit tight, so, and so, your excellency," said Yi Chin Ho.

"Yes, a bit pinched here and there, as you say," said the Governor.

"Yeah, a little tight here and there, as you mentioned," said the Governor.

"Withal it is an exceeding corpulent nose, thus, and so, all in one place, at the end," proceeded Yi Chin Ho. "Your excellency would seek far and wide and many a day for that nose and find it not."

"Plus, it’s an incredibly big nose, all in one spot, at the end," continued Yi Chin Ho. "You’d search everywhere for that nose for many days and still not find it."

"An unusual nose," admitted the Governor.

"An unusual nose," the Governor admitted.

"There is a wart upon it," said Yi Chin Ho.

"There’s a wart on it," said Yi Chin Ho.

"A most unusual nose," said the Governor. "Never have I seen the like. But what do you with this nose, Yi Chin Ho!"

"A really unusual nose," said the Governor. "I've never seen anything like it. But what do you do with this nose, Yi Chin Ho!"

"I seek it whereby to repay the money to the government," said Yi Chin Ho. "I seek it to be of service to your excellency, and I seek it to save my own worthless head. Further, I seek your excellency's seal upon this picture of the nose."

"I’m looking for a way to pay back the money to the government," said Yi Chin Ho. "I want to do this to be of help to you, your excellency, and also to save my own worthless life. Additionally, I need your excellency's seal on this picture of the nose."

And the Governor laughed and affixed the seal of state, and Yi Chin Ho departed. For a month and a day he traveled the King's Road which leads to the shore of the Eastern Sea; and there, one night, at the gate of the largest mansion of a wealthy city he knocked loudly for admittance.

And the Governor laughed and put on the state seal, and Yi Chin Ho left. For a month and a day, he traveled the King's Road that leads to the shore of the Eastern Sea; and one night, at the gate of the biggest mansion in a wealthy city, he knocked loudly to be let in.

"None other than the master of the house will I see," said he fiercely to the frightened servants. "I travel upon the King's business."

"Nobody but the master of the house will I see," he said fiercely to the frightened servants. "I'm here on the King's business."

Straightway was he led to an inner room, where the master of the house was roused from his sleep and brought blinking before him.

He was immediately taken to an inner room, where the master of the house was awakened from his sleep and brought before him, blinking.

"You are Pak Chung Chang, head man of this city," said Yi Chin Ho in tones that were all-accusing. "I am upon the King's business."

"You are Pak Chung Chang, the leader of this city," Yi Chin Ho said in a voice full of accusation. "I’m here on the King's orders."

Pak Chung Chang trembled. Well he knew the King's business was ever a terrible business. His knees smote together, and he near fell to the floor.

Pak Chung Chang was shaking. He knew all too well that the King's business was always a dangerous one. His knees knocked together, and he nearly fell to the floor.

"The hour is late," he quavered. "Were it not well to——"

"The hour is late," he said nervously. "Wouldn’t it be better to——"

"The King's business never waits!" thundered Yi Chin Ho. "Come apart with me, and swiftly. I have an affair of moment to discuss with you.

"The King's business never waits!" shouted Yi Chin Ho. "Come with me, and quickly. I have something important to discuss with you.

"It is the King's affair," he added with even greater fierceness; so that Pak Chung Chang's silver pipe dropped from his nerveless fingers and clattered on the floor.

"It’s the King's business," he said with even more intensity, causing Pak Chung Chang's silver pipe to slip from his limp fingers and clatter to the ground.

"Know then," said Yi Chin Ho, when they had gone apart, "that the King is troubled with an affliction, a very terrible affliction. In that he failed to cure, the Court physician has had nothing else than his head chopped off. From all the Eight Provinces have the physicians come to wait upon the King. Wise consultation have they held, and they have decided that for a remedy for the King's affliction nothing else is required than a nose, a certain kind of nose, a very peculiar certain kind of nose.

"Know this," said Yi Chin Ho after they had stepped away, "the King is suffering from a serious affliction, a truly terrible one. Because he couldn't heal it, the Court physician lost his head. Physicians from all Eight Provinces have come to attend to the King. They’ve had wise discussions and concluded that to remedy the King's affliction, all that's needed is a nose—a very specific type of nose."

"Then by none other was I summoned than his excellency the prime minister himself. He put a paper into my hand. Upon this paper was the very peculiar kind of nose drawn by the physicians of the Eight Provinces, with the seal of state upon it.

"Then I was summoned by no one other than the prime minister himself. He handed me a paper. On this paper was a very unusual kind of nose drawn by the doctors from the Eight Provinces, complete with the state seal."

"'Go,' said his excellency the prime minister. 'Seek out this nose, for the King's affliction is sore. And wheresoever you find this nose upon the face of a man, strike it off forthright and bring it in all haste to the Court, for the King must be cured. Go, and come not back until your search is rewarded.'

"‘Go,’ said the prime minister. ‘Find this nose, for the King is suffering greatly. And wherever you discover this nose on a person, cut it off immediately and bring it quickly to the Court, for the King needs to be healed. Go, and don’t return until your search is successful.’"

"And so I departed upon my quest," said Yi Chin Ho. "I have sought out the remotest corners of the kingdom; I have traveled the Eight Highways, searched the Eight Provinces, and sailed the seas of the Eight Coasts. And here I am."

"And so I set off on my journey," said Yi Chin Ho. "I have explored the farthest reaches of the kingdom; I have traveled the Eight Highways, searched the Eight Provinces, and sailed the seas of the Eight Coasts. And here I am."

With a great flourish he drew a paper from his girdle, unrolled it with many snappings and cracklings, and thrust it before the face of Pak Chung Chang. Upon the paper was the picture of the nose.

With a dramatic gesture, he pulled a piece of paper from his belt, unrolled it with lots of snapping and crackling sounds, and held it up in front of Pak Chung Chang's face. On the paper was a drawing of a nose.

Pak Chung Chang stared upon it with bulging eyes.

Pak Chung Chang stared at it with wide eyes.

"Never have I beheld such a nose," he began.

"Never have I seen a nose like that," he started.

"There is a wart upon it," said Yi Chin Ho.

"There’s a wart on it," said Yi Chin Ho.

"Never have I beheld——" Pak Chung Chang began again.

"Never have I seen——" Pak Chung Chang began again.

"Bring your father before me," Yi Chin Ho interrupted sternly.

"Bring your father to me," Yi Chin Ho interrupted firmly.

"My ancient and very-much-to-be-respected ancestor sleeps," said Pak Chung Chang.

"My respected ancestor is sleeping," said Pak Chung Chang.

"Why dissemble?" demanded Yi Chin Ho. "You know it is your father's nose. Bring him before me that I may strike it off and be gone. Hurry, lest I make bad report of you."

"Why are you being dishonest?" Yi Chin Ho asked. "You know it’s your father's nose. Bring him to me so I can cut it off and be done with it. Hurry, or I’ll have to say bad things about you."

"Mercy!" cried Pak Chung Chang, falling on his knees. "It is impossible! It is impossible! You cannot strike off my father's nose. He cannot go down without his nose to the grave. He will become a laughter and a byword, and all my days and nights will be filled with woe. O reflect! Report that you have seen no such nose in your travels. You, too, have a father."

"Please! No!" cried Pak Chung Chang, dropping to his knees. "This can't be happening! You can't cut off my father's nose. He can't go to the grave without it. He'll be a joke and a disgrace, and my life will be filled with sorrow. Think about it! Just say you didn’t see such a nose on your journey. You have a father too."

Pak Chung Chang clasped Yi Chin Ho's knees and fell to weeping on his sandals.

Pak Chung Chang grabbed Yi Chin Ho's knees and collapsed in tears on his sandals.

"My heart softens strangely at your tears," said Yi Chin Ho. "I, too, know filial piety and regard. But—" He hesitated, then added, as though thinking aloud, "It is as much as my head is worth."

"My heart feels a strange ache at your tears," said Yi Chin Ho. "I also understand respect and duty to family. But—" He paused, then continued, as if pondering, "It's as much as my life is worth."

"How much is your head worth?" asked Pak Chung Chang in a thin, small voice.

"How much is your head worth?" asked Pak Chung Chang in a quiet, soft voice.

"A not remarkable head," said Yi Chin Ho. "An absurdly unremarkable head! but, such is my great foolishness, I value it at nothing less than one hundred thousand strings of cash."

"A pretty unremarkable head," said Yi Chin Ho. "An absurdly ordinary head! But, despite my immense foolishness, I value it at nothing less than one hundred thousand strings of cash."

"So be it," said Pak Chung Chang, rising to his feet.

"So be it," said Pak Chung Chang, standing up.

"I shall need horses to carry the treasure," said Yi Chin Ho, "and men to guard it well as I journey through the mountains. There are robbers abroad in the land."

"I'll need horses to carry the treasure," said Yi Chin Ho, "and men to guard it well while I travel through the mountains. There are thieves out there."

"There are robbers abroad in the land," said Pak Chung Chang, sadly. "But it shall be as you wish, so long as my ancient and very-much-to-be-respected ancestor's nose abide in its appointed place."

"There are robbers out in the world," said Pak Chung Chang, sadly. "But it will be as you wish, as long as my esteemed ancestor's nose stays in its proper place."

"Say nothing to any man of this occurrence," said Yi Chin Ho, "else will other and more loyal servants than I be sent to strike off your father's nose."

"Don't tell anyone about this incident," said Yi Chin Ho, "or other, more loyal servants than I will be sent to cut off your father's nose."

And so Yi Chin Ho departed on his way through the mountains, blithe of heart and gay of song as he listened to the jingling bells of his treasure-laden ponies.

And so Yi Chin Ho set off on his journey through the mountains, light-hearted and singing as he listened to the jingling bells of his treasure-laden ponies.

There is little more to tell. Yi Chin Ho prospered through the years. By his efforts the jailer attained at length to the directorship of all the prisons of Cho-sen; the Governor ultimately betook himself to the Sacred City to be prime minister to the King, while Yi Chin Ho became the King's boon companion and sat at table with him to the end of a round, fat life. But Pak Chung Chang fell into a melancholy, and ever after he shook his head sadly, with tears in his eyes, whenever he regarded the expensive nose of his ancient and very-much-to-be-respected ancestor.

There’s not much more to share. Yi Chin Ho thrived over the years. Thanks to his efforts, the jailer eventually rose to become the director of all the prisons in Cho-sen. The Governor ultimately went to the Sacred City to serve as prime minister to the King, while Yi Chin Ho became the King’s close friend and dined with him throughout a long, fulfilling life. However, Pak Chung Chang fell into a deep sadness, and from then on, he sadly shook his head with tears in his eyes whenever he looked at the expensive nose of his ancient and highly respected ancestor.








Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!